《Alpha Kael》


 Chapter 1

    ~Jada


    We call him our God. Because we have no other choice.


    Who else could he be to us? Our leader. Our Alpha. None areparable to such a strong word. Kael is a strong person. That I know of.


    I¡¯ve never been particrly fond of him. Perhaps I¡¯ve never met him, but his regime fits soundly to who he is. I haven¡¯t attended boarding school for eighteen years toe to any other conclusion. It¡¯s intriguing to see how adeptly he paves our lives our for us, without knowing of our existence. That¡¯s a level of power many would strive for.


    It¡¯s that irritable word that gets me every time. Compulsory. I think it¡¯s his favourite.


    It¡¯spulsory to be removed from your family callously to attend boarding school until you¡¯re eighteen. It¡¯spulsory to attend further schooling for five years to get a high end job. Be awyer, or a doctor. Something boring like that.


    Unless of course, you¡¯re a misfit. A delinquent. An outsider.


    Then you¡¯re shipped off to manually train to be nothing more than a security guard at one of Kael¡¯s many prison facilities. It¡¯s a shame this Pack, the Discipline Pack, follows its namesake so directly.


    Assuming my rate of sess, I¡¯ll be nothing more than just that. A security guard.


    The inevitability of it all has gone to my head. I¡¯ve given up pretending to care at school. Not that I was very good at that to begin with. With all these tests to determine our suitability for these prestigious schools I¡¯ll never make it into, my patience has worn thin.


    And so has the mistresses at my boarding school who are paid to keep me in line.


    ¡°Jada Lana Michaels!¡± A shrill call echos from behind me. ¡°Stop this instant.¡±


    My shoes, worn down from simr situations as this, slide me around the linoleum dangerously. My family never sent me much money over my years at boarding school, so the size sevens from three years ago have had to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mistress Cunningham, you know that¡¯s not an option,¡± I call over my shoulder.


    My hands push off the corridor walls, disrupting notice boards parading pictures and achievements of the top students. I never truly run that fast. That¡¯s the game. I like the chase, and when they catch me, there¡¯s nothing on the other end I¡¯m scared of. Aside from the overgrown mustache above the mistresses lip.


    The corridors around my school are never ending. I could lead Mistress Cunningham all over the ce. Get her heart rate jumping, her cheeks swollen with colour. She can¡¯t run that fast. Not with the weight she¡¯s packing above her hips, and the cloth that keeps it in ce.


    ¡°This is thest straw, Michaels,¡± she calls out, voice breathless and irritated. It only makes me smile.


    I¡¯m the only one in this school who does this. Exins why I don¡¯t have many friends. Mistress Cunningham mes it on my age. I¡¯m a year older than the other girls here. My mother and father hid me from authority for a year until I was found. They had no other choice but to school me with those younger than me.


    My shoes squeak in protest underneath me as a I prance and twirl around the halls. The midday sun beams proudly upon me, congratting me on my delinquency. That¡¯s how I like to see it, anyway.


    I can¡¯t let myself disappear from Mistress Cunningham¡¯s view. Otherwise, she¡¯ll call a fitter Mistress and this will be no fun. She¡¯s been trying to remove me from her sect for years. Too bad every request she makes to the Head of Halls is denied.


    No one else will have me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s not my intention to be like this. Routine has never fit me so well. Discipline is a rule I struggle to understand. I don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯m going to be Packless soon enough, ording to Mistress Cunningham. And that is fine by me. Until then, I¡¯ll use this time to have the only fun avable to me in this ce.


    Lost in thought, I didn¡¯t hear the short, stoutly woman approach from behind me. She grasps my forearm tightly, squeezing until my skin burns and I yelp in protest.


    ¡°Okay, I deserve this,¡± I mutter, tagging along behind her with minimal resistance. She caught me. Well done on her. ¡°But can we skip the lecture today? Apparently there¡¯s a treat after lunch. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s those sweet maple cakes-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you deserve any of that,¡± she snaps, lugging me into her office. She ms the door behind us, so all the paper on her desk quivers.


    I take a seat where I usually do. Right in front of her desk so she can stare me down with her steely grey eyes surrounded by decaying eyshes. She repulses me. Not necessarily her looks, however, I do take full responsibility for the grey in her hair. It¡¯s in fact, because she¡¯s the only known Mistress toy their hands on any of the boarders. I can understand why she does it to me, but not the younger ones.


    It¡¯s an action the higher-up¡¯s will hear about. That is, if I can just get to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of this,¡± she mumbles under her breath, hobbling on her crook knee, falling in her seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to be so d seeing you graduate tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I say brightly. ¡°Might kiss this office goodbye if I¡¯m honest. I¡¯ll surely miss the smell of agedvender and mothballs. And the unfit mess in the middle of this room.¡±


    It¡¯s my pointed gaze against her infuriated re.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend, Jada?¡± She suddenly asks, her tone easing off, her back arching into her chair. My eyes only narrow in response, as I seek her motive.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to encounter men until after our schooling,¡± I tell her warily. Her and I both know girls here send letters to the boys boarding house, catching their romantic interest. I¡¯ve never been involved in that scene.


    Her smile is thin lipped and smug. ¡°Aren¡¯t you such a pretty girl. We are all envious of those green eyes of yours.¡±


    I¡¯m unsure of where she¡¯s going with this, but it¡¯s not in my favour.


    ¡°I have seen a penis before,¡± I say. That changed her expression. Her thick eyebrows raise and her jaw falls ck. ¡°I stole into one of the teachers rooms and used her unbarred inte to search it up. Thought I should be prepared since none of the Mistresses here know anything about that.¡±


    I¡¯m snide and I¡¯m snarky. In fact, I¡¯m not very easy to like. But I¡¯ll give it to myself. Not many can stick up to this woman. I¡¯d pat myself on the back right now.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use, brat,¡± Cunningham suddenly snaps. ¡°You¡¯ll never find love. You have none now, and you never will.¡±


    The smile hardly falters upon my lips, but it hits me straight in the chest.


    My family haven¡¯t sent me any letters in two years. I have an impossibly hard time making friends. And my romantic life is non existent. Love is something I haven¡¯t been so familiar with in the past, and even now.


    ¡°You better hope someone wants you to work for them after graduation,¡± she tells me firmly.


    I swallow ufortably. Because I¡¯m unsure anyone will.

 Chapter 2

    ~JadaOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I anticipated graduation until this point. Now I want nothing to do with it.


    On the other side of the thick stage curtain, mumbling and chatter ensues between our potential scouters and family who came to watch the ceremony. On this side, girls prance around, dusting makeup onto each other¡¯s face, smoothing their dresses and pinning their hair into ridiculous patterns on their head.


    Their hopes are high. Beyond this curtain, university liaison officers await, and scouters keep their eye out for the best potential student. They rehearse their speeches, full of their achievements and future aspirations.


    I haven¡¯t nned anything. Here I sit, slouched in my seat, still dressed in my uniform, rather than the formal wear the rest of the girl¡¯s sport.


    Mistress Cunningham has us all line up by alphabetical order. I¡¯m right in the middle, between an aspiringwyer and business major. ording to this set up, the guests on the other side will be getting a very authentic, simple half time show.


    I hate this.


    Mistress Cunningham trots alone the line, kicking the feet of girls who are in the wrong position, straightening jackets and pulling hair over girl¡¯s shoulders. She doesn¡¯t touch me. She doesn¡¯t even look at me. She knows I stand no chance beyond this curtain. Each of these girl¡¯s mistresses will be approachedter on, offered a ce in numerous universities.


    ¡°Remember girl¡¯s,¡± Mistress Cunningham says from the side of stage, the unttering amount of blush she applied this morning glowing merrily, ¡°smile!¡±


    The curtains are suddenly lugged open, revealing a crowd of awaiting people. Immediately I can discern the scouters from the parents. Some families wave at the girls on stage, gushing and whispering to each other. Scouters stand, clipboards in hand, jotting down their initial impressions.


    This is like an auction. Of human lives.


    Mistress Cunningham saunters on stage, microphone in hand. She stands almost directly in front of me in a rather petty maneuver. I¡¯m sure she has such a glorious smile on her face as she addresses the turnout. Her career relies on the girls upon this stage. The higher tier schools they are introduced to, the better she looks.


    ¡°Good morning and wee everyone,¡± she says, voice puffed from her entrance to the stage. She should spend more time working out then harassing her students. ¡°As you can see, we have some lovely woman upon this stage who are all looking for a ce within your university.¡±


    I re at her back.


    ¡°If you look in your program, you can see who each girl belongs to. If you are interested, please speak to their Mistress after each have spoken,¡± she continues, motioning across the stage. At least herrge body shields me from the spotlight, which is already making me start to sweat atop my brow.


    Cunningham says some more words, attempting toe off charming and desirable before she hobbles off stage.


    The bad taste in my mouth only increases as the glimmering halo from the spotlight flickers to the first girl. She doesn¡¯t freeze ¨C she¡¯s been preparing.


    She confidently steps forward. ¡°My name is Brenna Aaliyah, and I¡¯m aspiring to receive a ce in a prestigiousw school. I¡¯m worthy, because this year, I have achieved¡­.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to zone out. Perhaps I¡¯m jealous, but seeing this makes me ufortable. I¡¯ve known Brenna for a long time, and have no doubt she will seed with that winning smile, brilliant confidence and overwhelming good looks that could get her a ce despite her grades.


    The spotlight moves down the line, increasing the dampness on my palms.


    A few girls stutter under the pressure. One even leaves in a fit of tears, crumpling with the weight of her failure. It¡¯s not pleasant for the rest of us to see, and I can feel the girls next to me ¨C once proud and confident ¨C tense anxiously.


    By the time it reached me, I knew exactly what to say.


    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Jada Michaels, although that probably means nothing to any of you, since I highly doubt you will be picking me for anything,¡± I exim, taking a confident step forward from my ce.


    There¡¯s a stunned silence.


    ¡°Now, as for my aspirations, I would say my biggest is to get as far away from this ce. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The silence stretches awkwardly. No one moves. No one scribbles with interest onto their clipboards. No family member leans over to whisper proudly to the other. They all just stare, unsure of how to act. I¡¯m proud of that. I made my point, and now I¡¯ll be one of the few left, lingering around waiting to be collected by a prison representative.


    The other girl beside me gapes at me, as the spotlight shifts to her. She swallows ufortably, before she nervously starts her speech. At least she can¡¯t do worse than me.


    When the ceremony closed off, some girls went to meet with their families, others to pack their things, and some waited with their mistresses for news.


    Not wanting to hear the overbearing excitement of girls finding out their dream school had epted them, I trudge up to my room, to pack.


    However, Mistress Cunningham cuts me off before I have the chance.


    ¡°My office,¡± she snaps, ¡°now.¡±


    Great. If I wasn¡¯t so exhausted after that who debacle, I would have protested. I already know my fate, and a lecture for my behavior on stage is not something I¡¯m excited for. If someone could make my day much worse, it¡¯s Mistress Cunningham.


    She leads me to her office, which is unsurprisingly empty. She closes the door quickly behind me.


    She¡¯s stressed, I can tell. Someone must have mentioned how ufortable my performance made them. And now she is left with an embarrassing liability on her hands. Maybe even the prisons won¡¯t want me to work for them. It won¡¯t be long until I¡¯m a cellmate like the rest of them.


    ¡°Look, would a sorry suffice?¡± I ask the pacing Mistress, as I take my usual seat. She pauses, staring at me as if I just spoke badly against our perfect Alpha. ¡°Honestly, you should have seen iting.¡±


    She blinks a few times, then shakes her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t my problem.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised. Then why does she look so ruffled? Perhaps she found out that the prisons won¡¯t take me and she has to keep me for another year. There is a petrified expression on her face speaks volumes as she recalls the past several years of torment.


    ¡°Then what is?¡±


    She takes a seat at her desk, before she buries her hands in her hair. I¡¯m wary, unsure of why she is acting that way. She should be out there, smiling and greeting scouters, listening to them offer a space to some of the girls in her sect. Instead she sits her, staring at me like I¡¯m a foreign alien.


    ¡°I was approached by someone who is interested in you. They are willing to give you an extremely rare opportunity,¡± she tells me, as if she can¡¯t believe her words herself. ¡°They are in rtion to our Alpha, Jada. Do you understand that?¡±


    I stare at her nkly, not saying a word. If she pranking me?


    ¡°They called and someone from higher up ising here to speak to you,¡± she tells me. She on her feet again, shuffling over to me. My mouth is agape while I try process the information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I breathe. ¡°Why me?¡±


    Mistress Cunningham attempts to straighten my uniform, brushing at my hair. I dismiss her, reeling back. This is overwhelming news, and I don¡¯t need her trying to make me prettier for some stranger. I was so convinced I was going to be a prison wardens ve, so to hear this is¡­I barely know what to do with myself.


    ¡°Flutter your eyshes, they are nice and long. Your eyes will have to be your selling point,¡± Cunningham tells me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this,¡± I tell her. Part of me is so sick with nerves I could throw up. The other half of me is curious, and wants to stay to figure out why they took interest in me.


    Cunningham looks rmed at my words.


    She grabs my hands, the gentlest touch I have received in a long time. ¡°Listen, Jada. I don¡¯t understand why they are interested in you. I won¡¯t lie to you. But this is the first time anyone in Alpha Kael¡¯s management has ever taken interest in one of my students. You need to do this.¡±


    ¡°What do they want with me?¡± I ask. I¡¯m attempting to ignore the fact that she is using me for her own gain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she says, steely eyes clouding over with confusion. ¡°But it must be great if our Alpha is involved with it. Tell me you¡¯ll take the opportunity.¡±


    Before I can say anything, there is a knock on her office door.


    We exchange nces, before Cunningham stands, moving to open the door. I turn to look over my shoulder, as a very prompt woman walks in the door. And I know for sure, the future I nned for myself may not what Fate had in mind.

 Chapter 3

    ~Jada


    I¡¯m not an easily intimidated girl. Never have been. But no one has induce a cold chill across the surface of my skin like the woman in front of me.


    Her eyes are a steely, intense hazel. Usually hazel is a warm, inviting colour. Not in this case. Her dark hair is pulled away from her face, revealing the sharp facial structure created by her jaw and her cheekbones. I don¡¯t know what hole she crawled out of, but it¡¯s clearly a very immacte one.


    ¡°Is your name Jada Lana Michaels?¡± she asks coolly. Her ent is Discipline Pack bred, but there is something about her that seems unnervingly unfamiliar. Foreign.


    I reach for the cool I keep deep within me. ¡°Who¡¯s asking?¡¯


    Ignoring the sharp re Mistress Cunningham shoots me from the corner of my eye, I continue to smile sweetly. She returns my smile tightly,cing her fingers together.


    ¡°You may refer to me as Miss Prior,¡± she tells me. Her tone is no nonsense. Miss Prior it is, I suppose. ¡°I am a representative for a corporation who took interest in your speech. I am here to inquire if you are interested in joining us for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°My speech?¡± I recall tly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    By the look on Prior¡¯s face, I¡¯m not catching onto something very obvious. ¡°We are interested in your defiance. I spoke to your Mistress earlier and she expressed you don¡¯t fit in here very well. You also seem to have a knack for not following the rules.¡±


    What kind of backwards world have I stepped into?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a knack,¡± I say tiredly.


    I¡¯m walking along the thin line of patience she is offering. If she is so interested in my defiance, this shouldn¡¯t surprise her. In fact, she should adoring this. However, the tensing of her jaw muscles, and the slightest frown line above her brow suggests otherwise.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There is apetition, that requires a great amount ofmitment, that we are certain will be a great experience for you,¡± Prior suggests, that rather fake smile gracing her face again. She could at least try seem genuine.


    ¡°A reform, if you will,¡± Cunningham cuts in.


    My expression twists. ¡°If you¡¯re a representative, you should be doing a better job of exining this. Currently, sweeping criminals cells for a living seems like a better time than this.¡±


    ¡°Then let me exin,¡± she says calmly, although poison seethes between her words. ¡°There is apetition only twelve subjects are selected for. Three are eliminated at a time, before only three are left. Those three shall work a lucrative job that includes many perks. Such as working for the Alpha himself. And travelling, even.¡±


    I take a moment to answer ¨C letting them all anticipate my next move. ¡°Okay. Now I¡¯m interested. However, I¡¯m still unsure on what this wholepetition is about. And why I¡¯m good for it? Let¡¯s be real, I¡¯ll not even make it through the first round, no matter what it is.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± she says, swallowing some kind of snide remark. At least that¡¯s what I assume that expression belongs to. ¡°Unfortunately, this is highly confidential, which means that I can¡¯t tell you exactly what thepetition entails. You will just have to believe me, and sign the contract.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow at her. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound reasonable, does it?¡±


    ¡°Many will never receive such an honour. Guarding cells in utter darkness at all times, with no reprieve will not reap rewards as lucrative as these,¡± she tells me.


    She reaches for a briefcase, pulling it up to herp. Unclipping it, she delicately pulls a piece of paper out,ying out in front of me. A single page contract. I go to reach for it, but she ps it away with the opposite hand that holds a ball point pen.


    ¡°Listen. We are taught in this Pack that faith should be opposed. So, I can¡¯t be faulted for not really thinking this is going to work out for me,¡± I remind her, leaning back in the chair.


    ¡°Completely understandable,¡± she says sourly. ¡°But imagine an auspicious life of travelling, or working for your Alpha. I promise you, this contract applies only to your eptance into thepetition. We have another contract to be signedter, once things are exined to you in detail.¡±


    I weigh my options in my mind.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in,¡± I say abruptly, much to the surprise of everyone in the room. I motion with my fingers for her slide the pen over to me. ¡°I have nothing to live for at this point, so I¡¯m in.¡±


    The truth is, I had epted the fact that my life would most likely entail being locked underneath the ground, a ve to a prison warden. I would escape eventually, surely, however, in order to remain inconspicuous, I would have to work for a few months at least. And I dreaded such a job. I hated the idea of it with every fibre in my bones. As much as I don¡¯t admit it, the idea of thispetition, or potentially being able to travel and see the rest of thend seems very appealing.


    I sign the paper before allowing Miss Prior to take it back off me. She attempts to conceal her triumphant smile, but I can see the underlying smugness in that smile. She¡¯s achieved her goal.


    She plucks a phone out of her pocket as she stands. ¡°I have a phone call to make. These men behind you will escort you out to the car.¡±


    ncing over my shoulder, two very broad shouldered men stand behind me, looking at the far wall. One is bigger than the other, with bulkier muscles and scruffy blond hair. The other seems meeker, but as intimidating as the other. I turn back around, looking at Miss Prior in surprise.


    ¡°Now?¡± I question.


    ¡°We have to be prompt,¡± she tells me, punching numbers into the screen of her phone. ¡°This is a one chance thing. You don¡¯t get another if you had said no. We leave now. You will need to be briefed by sunset.¡±


    With that, she swiftly walks out the door, leaving me stunned and speechless. Did this really happen? I have no idea what I signed up for, but regardless, I¡¯m anxious.


    ¡°You should go,¡± is all Mistress Cunningham says before she also departs.


    I don¡¯t waste much time. When I ask the men if they would stay here while I collected my belongings, they refused, insisting I move with words, then by physical contact, which I ver much despised. Grabbing my arms, they push me out the Halls, and out the building. Mercifully enough, everyone is too distracted by their own ministrations to notice my situation.


    I haven¡¯t left this institution in years. So stepping foot out, feeling the freedom surround me, is euphoric enough, despite the men stered to my side.


    Their car is a sleek dark blue vehicle which the blond man opens for me. I look in, and then around me. The building behind me stretches tall, shadowing the courtyard. There is a massive scale fence to keep any one who wanted to escape in. I was never that foolish. I¡¯m marvelling more at seeing the clear blue sky in real life, then through a foggy window.


    I take my seat in the car, the door being mmed behind me. This is real. I inhale the leather upholstery smell as I watch Prior skip down the steps, before joining us in the car.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I question, as the car starts up, and we pull out of the courtyard.


    Prior turns in her seat to look at me. ¡°The institute where you will live, train andpete for however long youst. It¡¯s on the other side of the Pack, so sit tight.¡±


    I¡¯m too interested in seeing the rest of the Pack to get bored in the hours that follow. The ce as institutionalised as I have always assumed. Every business district is immacte, neighbourhoods tidy, prisons kept hidden behindrge fences. By the time we had made it to where we needed to be, I¡¯ve convinced myself I must have seen everything possible in this Pack.


    But when we arrive, I¡¯ve decided I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.


    An incrediblyrge, looming wall shadows the gate. It must be made of obsidian or something, because it¡¯srge, thick and ebony ck. As far as I can see, it reaches. In front of the car is a gate which opens upon arrival, and we glide on through.


    The other side opens up onto a smooth asphalt road. Around are bare fields, surrounded in short fences. In the distance, we approach toorge buildings. One is is a home, I assume, which is surrounded by another wall ¨C not nearly asrge at the border one. It conceals most of the building beyond.


    We cruise past that one, and continue on, the road turning into gravel.


    My home for an unknown period of time approaches quickly. From what I can see, there are multiple buildings scattered in close proximity, paths leading to each. The middle is the smallest, only one story. While the others around it are muchrger and bulkier.


    ¡°Wee to your new home,¡± Miss Prior says, turning around to smile at me.


    What have I gotten myself into?

 Chapter 4

    ~Jada


    Seeing this is making me shy away from my initial excitement.


    The facility is imposing, a building behind the main office scalingrger than any other. The ster dding is an ash grey, the windows tinted dark and reflective. The office is slightly warmer, manicured gardens consumed by small topiary line a gravel footpath up to the main doors. The other buildings are simr, with more windows. But outside the ajar car door, despite the cold atmosphere, birds chatter and cherry blossoms from the drive sweeten the air.


    ¡°Inside, we will have your other contract ready for you to sign if you are willing,¡± Prior says, as I nervously slide out of the car, leaving the plush seats of the SUV behind. ¡°And then we will proceed from there.¡±


    I follow her as she abnormally strides along the gravel in her heels, leading me through the front door.


    My assumptions were that this is an office. But there is no reception desk, no manicureddy or short sofas partnered with sleek coffee tables and lush green pot nts. Instead it¡¯s a nk room with charcoal coloured carpet and white wash walls. The room folds to the left into a hallway lined with doors. Prior ignores the doors in front of us, and leads us down the hallway.


    ¡°If you want to leave, you can,¡± Prior tells me, not even bothered to nce over her shoulder to look at me. ¡°Before you sign the contract.¡±


    The tness of her tone tells me that once this contract is signed, there¡¯s no way out. And that makes me nervous. So much so that the walls seem smaller than they are as she leads me into a square, closed off room with arge one way mirror I can¡¯t see behind. Someone is watching me on the other side. It sets the fine hairs on the back of my neck standing up.


    The room only has a sturdy metal ted desk in the middle which reflects the harsh light from above it, sided by two chairs where myself and Prior sit.


    I¡¯m cold. An air conditioner smoothly berates my skin with brittle air. I didn¡¯t have time to pack. I didn¡¯t have time to shoulder on a cardigan before I left. Could this moment get any worse?


    I surprise myself, waiting patiently for Prior to inform me on what I¡¯m here for. These people won¡¯t be pushed. They have an agenda that they will stick to, whether I press them or not. So I wait, rapping my bitten finger nails on the metal surface as Prior pulls a contract from her briefcase, setting it in front of me with a blue ballpoint pen. This contract is thicker by a few extra papers.


    ¡°You can read the fine lines, or I can exin to you how these next few weeks may go,¡± Prior offers. I swallow nervously, ncing down at the words which jumble up in an utter mess before my eyes. I would much rather hear it from Prior, so I can question her if necessary.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I murmur.


    Prior nces at the reflective mirror before she starts speaking. ¡°As you know, this is apetition. You will be ced in a sect topete. There are four sects containing ten different people, who have been selected for the same programme as you. Only two will be offered the opportunity at the end. The eliminated will be escorted to the prisons where they will remain.¡±


    My throat goes ufortably dry. I knew that would be my fate regardless, however, the idea of going seems now repulsive. I don¡¯t expect to win, but I also hope that I don¡¯t get sent back. A part of me wants to run away.


    ¡°What does the end entail?¡± I question, my voice impassive and soft. My tact has changed. I¡¯m simply curious and slightly anxious.


    ¡°Working for Alpha Kael, of course. Ever heard of Silents?¡±


    I freeze. I have heard of Silents, however, I never believed in them. Sure, we never heard much from Kael, but believing he has a sect of Silent¡¯s that defend him, that obey his every wish willingly, seems absurd. Girls back at the institute used to gossip, saying they had seen them sneaking around, slinking through the shadows. Some would whisper that they knew one personally, or perhaps their long distance boyfriend was one. I always rolled my eyes and turned my head the other way.


    Sitting here, staring at Prior¡¯s steely eyes, there¡¯s no joke. There¡¯s no lie. And when I nce down at the contract, I see the Alpha¡¯s name, and the word Silent. An offering¡­ for me to be one.


    ¡°What does being a Silent entail?¡± I ask. My voice is hoarse, so I clear my throat. The sound rings loudly, shocking me into a freezing reality. What have I gotten into?


    Prior gives me a tight smile, but I see some kind of sympathy there. Perhaps I should regret signing the first contract. Perhaps I should have pushed away. But no, I shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise I would be living a life as a prison wardens ve. Perhaps I could have escaped, but where would I go? I have nothing in my life anymore. Nothing but this opportunity, with a thin slice of sess at the end.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find that outter. It¡¯s not something you can be informed of, but something you find out,¡± she tells me, to which I strongly refrain from rolling my eyes. I should have seen thating. I¡¯m not sure how keen I am to find it out. I would much rather know with certainty what I¡¯m getting into.


    ¡°How does thepetition work?¡± I ask, fingertips smearing across the metal table, which was once immacte. ¡°Are there judges?¡±


    ¡°Kael will make the final decisions, since they are his Silents. However, he has many trusted associates who he may consult in if necessary. Those who inform and train you also have a say, although it¡¯s minor,¡± Prior tells me. Hearing the word training has thepression in my chest easing.


    I¡¯m not going in this blind. Hopefully.


    ¡°Exin the process to me.¡±


    Prior considers my uneasy demand. ¡°You¡¯ll train, with your sect. Andpete against them. If you make it far enough, you can startpeting against the other sects. Remember, there are only two winners.¡±


    I so badly want to beg her for more information. What will I be doing as a Silent? Will I even want to be one in the end? I¡¯ve heard almost nothing about Kael other than whispered rumours and the umon television appearance, which would leave more questions than answers. Sure I snuck around the halls back at the institute at night, but being an assassin sounds unreasonable.


    ¡°And what happens if I¡¯m eliminated? Or anyone else?¡± I question. ¡°Is that it? It¡¯s all over?¡±


    Prior seems grim. ¡°You¡¯ll be sent to you initial arrangements. Since no university or secondary school selected you for their programme, you¡¯ll be sent on default to the prisons. A warden will assign you from there.¡±


    I already knew this, I just wanted to hear it from someone else. I need to win this, or at least try to. Maybe then I¡¯ll have a chance to escape, or at least lead a life above ground.


    Prior decides she had enough talking for the day, and with anticipation and fear in my stomach, I sign away at the contract, understanding that from here out, there¡¯s nothing that I can do. She takes the paper, nods at the reflective mirror and tucks it into her briefcase. It¡¯s a sign of finality. My life previously is over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room. You¡¯ll be living on the same floor as a few of the others in your sect. We advise staying in your room for tonight, your dinner will be brought up to you. We believe it helps those settle in if they have time to themselves,¡± Prior exins, leading me out of the enclosed room back into the hallway.


    She continues down the corridor, and out a ss door at the end. We walk a small gravel path to another building, which she pops open, leading me inside.


    The main floor has a kitchen and dining area that reminds me of where I used to live. However, it¡¯s much more modern and I can practically see my reflection in the polished linoleum floor. I have hardly enough time to delight in themodities I would get my hands on tomorrow, before Prior whisked me up winding stairs.


    The carpet in the hallway is a dark maroon spotted with navy blue print. The door we stroll past are made of solid dark wood, hopefully blocking out enough sound for me to get sleep tonight. That doesn¡¯t seem like an issue, though, considering the fact that I can hear my own footsteps on the plush carpet.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Prior finds my room and ushers me in, cing a key in my palm.


    It¡¯s not significant. In fact, it¡¯s almost identical to what I had at the institute. A single bed with a metal frame pressed against the wall, white linen sheets pulled over; crisp and precise. A mahanhony bedside table hugs the beds side, a chest of drawers to match. It¡¯s all very basic, I notice, as I brush my fingers through the thick dust that rests upon the surface of my desk, the three floating shelves above it sharing a simr aesthetic.


    ¡°Thest student here was the first to be eliminatedst round,¡± Prior tells me. ¡°Thought you might like to know.¡±


    Great.


    ¡°Report to the dining room by sunrise tomorrow. We removed the curtains off your window so you won¡¯t sleep in. Good luck,¡± she tells me, before she shuts the door behind her.


    I stand in the middle of the room, ufortable. I¡¯m not sure how much I like it here, and it¡¯s only the first day. And I have so much left to know. What my schedule is, what the training entails. I¡¯m walking in blind, which was what I was most afraid of.


    Falling back a few steps, I sit on my bed. What have a I done?


    I can¡¯t go back.

 Chapter 5

    ~Jada


    I didn¡¯t sleep easy that night.


    The bed had sunk into the shape of someone else, so all night, I shifted ufortably. The unknown haunt my dreams, the amount of times I woke not knowing where I was being ridiculous. I¡¯m in the middle of nowhere, my fate unknown. Whoever sleeps in the rooms around me are surely as anxious about tomorrow. I takefort in knowing I¡¯m not the only one.


    Theck of curtains truly live up to their desired effect. Sun red into my eyes the moment it rose, at some ungodly hour. As much as my body protested, I knew it was my cue to get up and face this undetermined day.


    Out of sheer habit, I made my bed. If this is anything like the institute I grew up in, someone woulde in to check it, then scold me if it was done incorrectly. So I fold the sheets up, and decide to figure out what to wear. I wasn¡¯t allowed to bring any clothing or personal items with me. As much as it saddens me, I know I didn¡¯t own anything or significance. I¡¯m sure all of it will be thrown out. It was all falling apart anyway, and I had no portraits of my family.


    I pull open the top drawer of the dresser. It¡¯s filled with underclothes and socks. I select a pair, and move on to the next door. This one is filled with shirts and pants. Compression tights. I select a ck pair, and match it with a very light grey shirt. Whatever today entails, it surely includes a lot of movement. After changing, I find shoes and jackets in the wardrobe.


    It was as I was tying my shoces, a screeching sound of a microphone announcement res through my room.


    ¡°Good morningpetitors. We hope you have risen this morning. You have ten minutes to report downstairs for where you will be briefed,¡± the voice says. It¡¯s make, which is starkly different to thest person here that I sealed with. Perhaps they will be more gracious about answering my questions.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I brush my hair back and tie it up before I go down. I must be fairly earlier, because as I silently emerge into the corridor, it¡¯spletely empty. I make my way quickly down the stairs, wanting to catch however we are meeting downstairs. If they are one of the trainers, I want so desperately to know what is going to be on the agenda today.


    I find exactly who I¡¯m looking for in the cafeteria area.


    A man stands there, arms folded, staring down at a girl miles shorter than him. They seem to be deep in discussion, but that doesn¡¯t stop now from walking straight up to them. It¡¯s not hard to deduce the fact that this man is a trainer, or holds some high position here. His shoulders are broad, muscles prominent, and he seems clearly hardened by years of hard work. I¡¯m unsure if he wears a uniform, but it¡¯s intimidating nheless. A ck tunic and dark pants. Something easily move around in.


    The girl he is talking to seems to be doing all the talking. She looks simr to him, with the same dark hair, expect hers reaches all the way to her hips, twisted into soft curls. She¡¯s quite pretty. As I approach, she nces my way, eyes a soft, warm brown.


    ¡°How many other people arepeting?¡± The girl demands. She has a thick Discipline Pack, which is a relief. Hopefully not too many of thepetitors wille from other Packs.


    ¡°Most of thepetitors you will never meet. But there are an average of forty of you,¡± the man exins.


    The raven haired girl pauses her speech about how offended she is that there are so many for her topete against. The pair stare at me, but I refuse to be intimidated. I¡¯m here for the same reason they are ¨C to win and not to be sent to the prisons to work for the rest of my life.


    ¡°And what might your name be?¡± The man asks. His ebony hair matches perfectly to those dark eyes. Closer up, I see he¡¯s younger than I thought he was from a distance, although he is surely a few years older than me. He nces down at his clipboard, which hadn¡¯t even noticed he was carrying.


    ¡°Jada Michaels,¡± I say, taking an anxious nce at the other girl. She is studying me silently.


    The man doesn¡¯t smile at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be your trainer for as long as you survive here. Imonly go by Niko. This is one of yourpetitors, Shana. She will be in your sect.¡±


    Shana offers me a smile, and I give one back. Hopefully the eight others in my sect won¡¯t be sopetitive. As much as I want to win, I¡¯m not about to shun any of them. Unless of course, they offer that hand right away. Despite the fact that Shana isn¡¯t saying anything, I have a feeling she is hear for a simr reason to me. That this might be everyone¡¯sst chance.


    Everyone shows up before the ten minutes was up, which pleased Niko immensely. He recorded down everyone¡¯s names, which gave me the chance to observe them, and figure out who is who. I may not know anything about them, but at least I know there are five females and five males who I ampeting against.


    Everyone was forced to sit around the same table to eat breakfast. Each of us waited for the one who would break the silence.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here,¡± one boy says suddenly. I remember him as Parker, that shaggy blond hair he¡¯s tied back impossible to forget. As was the arrogance he projected when giving his name to Niko. Everyone saw it. I¡¯m not surprised he opened his mouth first.


    He¡¯s targeting Baylee Torres, a very petite, pretty girl with honey blonde hair, simr to Parker¡¯s. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I thought your daddy bought you into a good school. Or did they realise you¡¯re not intelligent enough for them?¡± Parker questions, an infuriating smile we all want to p off upon it.


    ¡°At least my life isn¡¯t so sad, I drink myself into oblivion, Baylee snaps back.


    Everyone swallows ufortably. Clearly they know each other, which is a surprise. As far as I know, no other girl was offered what I was. Not with the way Cunningham had reacted. From this interaction alone, something tells me everyone was selected for a reason. Because of a problem. We all had one.


    ¡°It seems there is a little tension here. We are going to have to work together. We arepeting against other sects, you know,¡± Shana says, her tone scolding and firm. She sits right next to me, part of me wanting to nudge her in appreciation, but I refrain. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go around and tell each other a little about ourselves.¡±


    No one speaks. Not wanting to let Shana¡¯s idea go to ruin, I speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jada. I was held back a year in boarding school. I had no friends, and I signed this contract because I had no other choice. This, or the prisons,¡± I say. I¡¯m brutally honest. If not, I doubt anyone would have the trust or confidence to say anything we want to know.


    A girl next to me sighs. ¡°I¡¯m Ciera. My dad is a prison warden and to get my boyfriend out of his cell, I stole his key. Dad was the one who convinced me to take this opportunity.¡±


    My jaw clenches. I¡¯ve never meant anyone who has chosen a path of uwfulness. It makes me nervous. It might not be severe, but Ciera looks like the kind of person to not take any ck from anyone. Dyed hair was always forbidden in school, so seeing the fire red colour stained into her strands, I¡¯m surprised.


    ¡°Hot,¡± Parker says. Ciera scowls at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Baylee. Parker is an asshole from my previous school,¡± she says, ring at the smirking boy from across the table. ¡°I chose to do this because I didn¡¯t want to do what my parents wanted. I want to be different, for once.¡±


    I can see by the way she acts, that she came from a wealthy background. She wears the same as us, but I see an expensive ne hung around her next, glinting with beautiful diamonds and crystals. Hair hair is tossed up into a ponytail, the style entuating those hazel eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ace. This opportunity got me out of jail,¡± he says gruffly.


    I blink a few times, while Shana questions him. ¡°Jail? For what?¡±


    The boys jaw clenches. He¡¯s chosen a jacket with a dark hood, which hangs over his forehead. I can barely see those obsidian ck eyes beneath it. He¡¯s hiding something, and I make a mental note to avoid him. I don¡¯t want to see what he is capable of.


    Before he can tell us, which I have a feeling he wouldn¡¯t, Niko approaches our table. I haven¡¯t even finished my breakfast, which was simply an array of fruits upon oatmeal.


    He ps his hands together. ¡°Everyone get ready. We are going to meet the Alpha.¡±

 Chapter 6

    ~Jada


    I wasn¡¯t aware we would be meeting the Alpha so early.


    A sense of nervousness seems to settle over everyone. We all share the same disbelief. Perhaps if our Alpha did more public appearances, or didn¡¯t have the amount of rumour surrounding him that he does, then we wouldn¡¯t be so stricken with surprise.


    Niko leads us out of the building we all slept in, leading us toward one which towers so high above us, the shadow it casts chills me to my bone. Therge doors are pushed open as we arrive, Niko ushering is in. Everyone is too stunned to utter a single word, as we look around what I assume is a gymnasium.


    Niko requires to all line up, which we all do without a word of protest uttered. I¡¯m assuming the lot of us are too worried Kael may be watching to act out.


    I stand between Shana and Ace. After what Ace admitted, I¡¯m nervous being in his presence. Why did he go to jail? Everyone here seems to have some history with delinquency, me included to a degree. It leaves me wondering whether we were all chosen for a reason. With the way Baylee and Parker spat at each other, I don¡¯t see everyone getting along for the rest of thepetition.


    ¡°The Alpha put a lot of faith in the scouters who decided you were all good enough for thispetition,¡± Niko tells us. He paces threateningly in front of us, ensuring to look into our gazes as he passes.


    Niko has no trouble intimidating everyone here. A couple years older than us, he adorns two small scars that run parallel to each other on his right cheek. His hands are also littered in scars, their cause unknown. I can safely assume he wouldn¡¯t share their origin with anyone else. And those eyes, I can imagine being the only part of his body seen by a victim as he achieves his goal as a Silent.


    ¡°He will want to see you all. Hear your names and such,¡± Niko exins. ¡°Any questions?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how thispetition thing is going to work. And when and how-¡±


    Niko holds his hands up, stopping Baylee from her questioning. Everything she asked, I¡¯m just as curious about. The have been awfully vague about what our trainings will be, and I have an uneasy feeling that it¡¯s something none of us will like. We don¡¯t even know what we arepeting against each other in.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find all that out with time. It is essential to know that you will learn with experience, and nothing else. Silent¡¯s don¡¯t have time to hear what is needed of them. They will learn on the field, and as will you,¡± Niko exins, much to my own disgust.


    I¡¯m not good with the unknown. I¡¯ve already taken a dive into this, so to hear I won¡¯t know what¡¯sing at me until it¡¯s here makes me incredibly ufortable. By the way everyone else shifts on their feet and rubs the backs of their necks, they are thinking the same as me.


    Niko goes to speak again, however, his voice is cut off by the gasps that arise from the row ofpetitors.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    My gaze follows them, and I realise they have noticed who is standing on the other side of the gymnasium, leaning against an open archway. It¡¯s the Alpha. I can tell almost instantly, and not because of the reactions, or the fact I¡¯ve seen pictures of him. I simply can tell because I can feel it.


    My immediate reaction is that he doesn¡¯t look like the photos we looked at of Kael when we studied his reign as Alpha back in school. He¡¯s older, but not in a physical way it seems. From the look in his eyes, he seems so much more mature, as if he¡¯s seen things none of us could ever imagine. My next observation is that I¡¯m surprised he needs Silent¡¯s to do his bidding. By his masculine stature alone, no matter my strength and capabilities, I would run in fear if I saw him inbat.


    Realising everyone has noticed his presence, he pushes off the doorframe, crossing the room to us. Seeing him in more detail with his proximity is exciting, but also does nothing to help my uncontroble nerves.


    From the more youthful photos we saw of him, his hair is still that woody brown colour, tousled into wild strands across his head. No care seems to be put into his it¡¯s presented. His eyes are a piercing shade of dark obsidian, as hard as the namesake also. They scan over all of us in one, never giving anyone a reason to think they are special.


    I can feel Shana quivering against me. Perhaps she feels the same from me.


    He¡¯s handsome, which is only a bother to me. Girls at school used to make scrapbooks about him years ago, but recently, we have seen less of him, and the obsession lingered away. Although, I remember distinctly the protective res from love drunk girls whenever I answered a question correctly about him in ss. I¡¯m hoping the same doesn¡¯t happen here.


    This is about winning. Abouting out the end working for Kael, rather than being his personal toy. We are some of the many that arepeting. He has no time to make any of us feel like we are different.


    Hees to stand beside Niko, letting the silence follow after him. He doesn¡¯t need to speak. His gaze drifts over everyone, staring at the front of the line, where Baylee stands. A dark, steady gaze shifts up and down her body before he nkly looks at her.


    Someone from beside her nudges her out of her daydream, where she was studying him as much as he was her.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Baylee. Baylee Torres,¡± she says quickly, flushing bright pink under his scrutiny. He nods, before he does the exact same movements with his gaze with the person next to him. Each stutter over their name, while the Alpha says nothing.


    Then his gaze reaches me.


    I understand immediately why the rest seemed so flustered. The moment he looked at me, what I needed to say sped right out of my mind. It¡¯s so intense, so searching. He¡¯s an Alpha, and he¡¯s to be feared by everyone, including me. How I wish I wasn¡¯t acting so foolish. This is my one time to impress him but I can hardly get the words out.


    Shana has to nudge me. I stutter out my name, embarrassed I reacted the way I did. And for a moment, I swear I see Kael¡¯s eyes narrow slightly on me before he moves on the Ace.


    I let out the breath I had been holding, trying to rx. My palms are soaked in sweat, any breathing rapid. That could have gone much better, surely. I want to look inside his mind and hear what he is thinking. Probably trying to find a way to get rid of me.


    Once Kael has heard our names, and scrutinised us enough, he nods at Niko and turns to leave. Each of us are shocked that no words are spoken, however, one person voiced their concerns.


    I remember his name as Aric. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Kael pauses in his step, each of us collectively cringing at Aric¡¯s audacity. The Alpha turns, looking directly at who had spoken out to him. The expressionless face leaves no questions answer. He just stares, until Aric starts to quiver nervously.


    ¡°Yes Aric, it is,¡± Kael says smoothly. And nothing else was said.


    I¡¯m not sure what this means for Aric, but something tells me he might not be here for long. It¡¯s a relief for the rest of us. One less is something to celebrate, rather than get caught up about. However, it leaves a chill within me. What if something as simple as my reaction could ensure that I won¡¯t make it very far? It feels foolish to think so, but I might be true.


    Once Kael had departed, as quickly as he hade, Niko stands in front of us again.


    The rest of the day we were separated, told to spend all our time in our room reading up on Discipline Pack history. It bothered me, since I spent a lot of my time in school studying this Pack. By the time night pulled around, I was exhausted.


    Pushing the book away from me, I flick themp off and copse into my bed.


    Only to be solemn not long after my eyes shuddered closed.


    I was pulled out of my bed before I could probably orientate myself. The light was switched on, blinding me. Two people nked me, one standing in front of me. As much eyes adjust, I can see the person in front of me wears dark clothing, a veil slipped over most of their faces, concealing their identity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word,¡± they growl.

 Chapter 7

    ~Jada


    Even if I wanted to talk, I couldn¡¯t. Fright has seized my voice.


    The man standing in front of me is terrifying. He seems power and intimidation, eyes as blue as the foaming ocean, but as cold as chips of ice. The the fabric that covers his nose and mouth matches the hood pulled over his head, and the clothes close to his body. His jacket seems to be made out of a hardened mesh fabric ¨C as if to drain away the blood of an unfortunate victim ¨C with hardened panels on the breast area and shoulder.


    Whoever he is, I¡¯m about to obey his every word. I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. I can see the thickness of his muscle stature under his clothes. One wrong move on my part could mean the end of my life.


    He flicks a finger toward the door. It¡¯s covered in a leather glove, to leave no trace of himself. It¡¯s frightening. I noticed the camera¡¯s mounted in the corners of the room yesterday. Are they not seeing this?


    Following the silent instruction, I quickly hustle into the corridor, the three figures following me out. The other two have veils covering their entire faces. I don¡¯t have to have seen them before to know what they are. I don¡¯t have to ask, I just have to assume. And with the dark feeling in my stomach, I know for a fact I¡¯m right.


    They are Silent¡¯s.


    Whether they are kidnaping me, or this is some kind of sick game created by Kael, I¡¯m not sure. A frightening suspiciones into mind; what if this is punishment for the way Aric spoke out to the Alpha? Perhaps he is targeting all of us for his mistake.


    The blue eyed Silent ces his hand on my back, leading me down the corridor. The lights are on, but there is no way I could identify who these strange people are.


    I¡¯m lead outside, right into the nket of darkness. This could be the end for me. This could be a ruse, perhaps. I may even be being lead to my execution right in the middle of this field. These thoughts haunt me, as I¡¯m lead further into the darkness. I wear only my night clothes, which are thin, the brittle cold blowing against my bare arms. My teeth chatter, and my blood chills, but that¡¯s thest of my worry.


    It¡¯s my fate that frightens me.


    Unable to take the silent walk to what could be my death, I skid to a stop, my bare feet digging into the dewy grass underneath me. The Silent¡¯s grip tightens on my arm to the point where I wince against the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± I protest, trying to pull away, but to no avail. ¡°Please let me go, you don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    I¡¯m turned around to face the Silent. I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s how he¡¯s dressed ¨C with only his eyes showing- or simply the situation I¡¯m in, but staring into the pure iciness within those irises, I¡¯ve never known such fear. Cunningham would be jealous of how easily this man can intimidate with one gaze.


    ¡°Showing weakness is foolish,¡± he growls. ¡°I suggest doing what you¡¯re told with a backbone.¡±


    Pressing on my shoulders, he forces me to my knees in front of him. The grass, wet from night, seeps through my night dress, only adding to the chill that has consumed me. The Silent kneels down in front of me. I want to ask him so many questions, but I bite my tongue. I¡¯m not about to push my luck after everything he has said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask a few questions, and you are going to answer them,¡± he says smoothly, adjusting the leather covering his knuckles. ¡°If you fail to do so, there will be consequences.¡±


    All I can do is nod.


    ¡°Is the reason why you were kept back a year in school because you directly defied Alpha Kael¡¯sw?¡± The Silent question, tone deepening, be threatening an no nonsense.


    I freeze. ¡°No.¡±


    It¡¯s not a lie, it¡¯s withholding the truth. I, myself, never made the decision to hide from the authorities so I wouldn¡¯t have to go to a boarding school. My parents were vigntes in their own right, and didn¡¯t want me to fall victim to the same drag the rest of the Pack members do. They were nning to escape not long after I was taken, however, it never happened. Unless they have been let out of prison, although I highly doubt it.


    ¡°Your family withheld you from authorities in order to ensure you never went to boarding school,¡± the Silent says powerfully, as if he could read my mind. ¡°Were they nning to flee the Discipline Pack?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say, dumbfounded. This is knowledge not too hard to find, yet I¡¯m surprised they are bringing this up. Does this mean I¡¯m going to be kicked out of thispetition?


    When I don¡¯t answer, the Silent grabs the cor of my night dress. ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°Yes they wanted to leave. Can you me them?¡±


    The Silent lets go of me, and I fall back onto the grass again. I didn¡¯t know this was going to involve any physical contact. It tosses my heart into my throat. Being honest may get me kicked out of this, however, it¡¯s better than being beaten by a group of Silent¡¯s. Especially when they could easily take my life.


    ¡°Why did you disobey your Mistress?¡± The blue eyed Silent questions, much to my surprise. Does he truly want to know about something so petty? I can¡¯t wrap my mind around what is going on right now.


    I can¡¯t help but raise my eyebrow at him. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Either it was my tone, or the fact that I didn¡¯t answer, but it clearly did not make him very happy. He looks over his shoulder, one of hispany cing something matte ck into his hand. Slipping off his glove, he pushes this strange metal object onto his knuckles. I swallow ufortably, knowing that if he ns to hit me with that, it¡¯s going to hurt. A lot.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again,¡± he says slowly. ¡°Why did you disobey your Mistress all those years? Why did you make her life so impossibly hard for those at the institute?¡±


    With the threat of that piece of metal on his knuckles, and the pressing re of those eyes, I almostpletely break down. ¡°Because there was no hope for me anyway. I¡¯m not smart, I¡¯m confident like the other girls. Okay? Is that what you want to hear? That I¡¯m not good enough for anything?¡±


    Despite the overwhelming amount of pain that attacks my heart, having to admit this, I refuse to cry. Instead, I can hardly stop myself.


    ¡°None of my family ever came to visit me. I was the only one. Sure my parents were in prison, but I had friends who gave up on me. There was another family who shared the same values and they were never caught. And guess what, they never came to visit. Never helped me or anything,¡± I say, praying I could keep the tears trapped on my eyes, rather than letting any fall down my cheek.


    There are no words said from the Silent for a moment. He¡¯s looked away from me, caught in thought. I assume he¡¯s probably figuring out what to report back to Alpha Kael. Although, there may be sympathy I see in those eyes.


    With no more to be said, I¡¯m lead back to the gymnasium. I¡¯m stunned at what I see inside.


    All the otherpetitors I¡¯ve met at in the room. I see Baylee on the other side of the room, head in her hands crying. Others are the same, some with no tears, simply staring into the distance, scarred from what they just experienced. And some have faces stained with blood, would left to scar.


    And just as we walk in, so does Kael from the other entrance.


    Everyone is silent, watching him as he strides right into the centre of the gymnasium. He looks hardly touched by the hour of night, as resilient and intimidating as he always seem to. In the two times I¡¯ve ever seen him, that is. He casts his nce over all of us, searching for who was injured, and who was untouched. Those bleeding clearly struggled to be honest to their questionnaire.


    ¡°Wee to thepetition,¡± Kael says slowly, deep voice rugged from his ent. ¡°Honesty is key to being a Silent. Without honesty, there is no trust. And my Silent¡¯s must be trusted.¡±


    My jaw clenches, which is a movement I hope Kael doesn¡¯t notice. He seems keen, able to spot anything that attempts to fly under his radar.


    ¡°I apologise for any offence taken. If any of you thought this was easy, you are heavily mistaken. You may leave on free will, if this was a action too far,¡± Kael says simply, arms tucked neatly behind his back.


    No one moves. Because as terrifying as this was, what might be waiting for us on the other side seems less appealing.


    His gaze, for a moment sweeps over mine, and I freeze. How can he create so much fear within me from a single nce. Perhaps it¡¯s the untold potential that he keeps hidden. How much do these Silent¡¯s know about him?


    ¡°Go back to bed. Your first day of training starts tomorrow,¡± he announces, before he turns and walks away.

 Chapter 8

    ~Jada


    The next day, no one spoke.


    It seemed as though there was a shared understanding that we wouldn¡¯t mentioned what happenedst night. Whatever the interrogation was in rtion to, it included our greatest insecurities. They targeted my family. The one thing I have. Or had. Everyone else seemed just as troubled, stares zed over, lips tight shut.


    By the swollen ck bruises on Aric¡¯s face the next morning, apanied by the seeping cuts stered over by thin strips of gauze, he has something to hide. Something that required him to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Anyone know what this training is going to entail?¡± Dax asks. I like Dax. He seems kind, thus far. His eyes are so gentle and warm. I hope I can trust him throughout this.


    It¡¯s Ace who shrugs. ¡°Something demeaning I¡¯m sure.¡±


    To be honest, I have no idea what today has in store. Kael is such an enigmatic figure, whatever is going on within his mind is unknown to all of us. If it¡¯s anything likest night, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll cope. I expect physical obstacles, no physiological warfare. If that was how Kael wanted to get inside our heads, it has worked. There isn¡¯t a single one of us that isn¡¯t victim to that slight quiver of apprehensive fear.


    ¡°Well we are here for a reason right?¡± Aric grunts, picking the crusts off his toast. ¡°I¡¯m going to win, because whatever else is out there for me, it can¡¯t be worse than this.¡±


    Those are brave wordsing from the one who is sporting the harshest wounds from his own stubbornness. He¡¯s in to win it, and most likely will be my biggestpetitor. Despite this, I¡¯m not worried. If I start caring about what other people are doing, I¡¯ll be doomed for failure.


    ¡°If none of us win, then two others from the different secs will. We should work together to beat them, at least,¡± Shana proposes.


    I nod in agreement, hoping the rest would catch onto her idea. No one has time to truly discuss this before Niko wanders over to collect us. It seems as if everyone is too scared to speak around our trainer as we silently walk toward the gymnasium. One of us were surely interrogated by himst night. I make some think of the Silent that I saw. The sympathy in his eyes¡­


    Something about him is eerily familiar. I¡¯m unsure of what it is, but it¡¯s as if I have seen those eyes before. Hopefully I¡¯ll see him again so I can figure out what¡¯s going on. Until then, I need to focus on our training.


    Once inside the gymnasium, Niko lines us up, squeezing me between Ace and Dax.


    I would have hated to be the victim of Niko¡¯s inflictionst night. Those eyes are hardened from years of experience. He may be young, but he¡¯s seen more than any of usbined. Whatever he wanted from his victimst night, he would have gotten. And something tells me it was Aric.


    ¡°The key to being a Silent is to obtain information without it being known to the subject. This is so essential, we get this out of the way right now in order to find the weakest links to eliminate out of thepetition,¡± Niko exins.


    A part of me is relieved. Spying is something I used to do a lot in the institute. Mainly on Cunningham to figure out what I could use against her. It¡¯s also a relief this isn¡¯t a physical test yet. All I can do it run fast.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be given a name of a fellowpetitor and your job is to find something out about them that no one else knows,¡± Niko exins.


    For a moment, my stomach flips.


    I¡¯m less worried about finding something out about someone else, but about what people find out about me. I broke a hugew in the Discipline Pack, which got my parents out in prison. The people here may not be the best people in the world, however, how will they treat me when they find out I evaded authority for an entire year.


    ¡°You cannot contact that person, otherwise you will be eliminated immediately. It takes cunning and sneak. If you don¡¯t have either of these things, then you¡¯re not worth my time,¡± Niko days calmly. I shiver at the tone of his voice. It¡¯s dismissing. He doesn¡¯t care about us at all.


    Before we could leave again, he¡¯s off talking again. ¡°I would suggest using your time aptly. How you do so might determine how long youst here.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After being told we were not going to receive the names untilter tonight, we dispersed.


    Everyone still seems slightly on edge of each other, so we all walk awkward amounts a part. Baylee hangs back, apparently having a question to ask Niko. Shana slinks up beside me without me even noticing as we walk back to our building. I jump, turning to see her and her wicked smile.


    ¡°You know why Baylee¡¯s hanging back?¡± She asks, raising an eyebrow in a way I can only describe as troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s so obvious she wants the trainers attention.¡±


    I try to act uninterested, not wanting on anyone¡¯s bad side. ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t make sense of something he said. Or she¡¯s trying to get on his good side.¡±


    ¡°Good side, that¡¯s an understatement,¡± Shana says. She has a way ofughing that makes me nervous, as if she¡¯s hiding something at all times, and it ridiculing me for not knowing. I don¡¯t despise her for it, but I make a mental note not to get too close in case what she¡¯s hiding is something devious. I¡¯m secretly hoping her name isn¡¯t written on my piece of paper.


    I shrug dismissively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think about it too much. She can do as she pleases.¡±


    ¡°Trying to get into one of those Silent¡¯s pants could spell the end of thispetition for us,¡± she tells me, to which I have to refrain from rolling my eyes. It¡¯s an over exaggeration. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, and any guy would be foolish not to get with her when she¡¯s offering it.¡±


    Something about the way she says it seems odd, but I brush it off. Niko would never want to be with one of thepetitors. There¡¯s no way. He has other things to deal with rather than students who just left school.


    Before we reach our residential building, the field I was dragged ontost nightes into view. It¡¯s littered with obstacles, and in the middle, stands a group of ten people.


    Another sect.


    ¡°Well would you look at that,¡± Shana says cunningly, raising her hand to shield her eyes from the clear. ¡°Another set ofpetitors. Only these guys all look scrawny. We will win for sure.¡±


    I can¡¯t see too much with the distance, but what I can see is a group of people all staring at a Silent in front of them. They are petrified, just being told what is needed from them. Something tells me whatever they are doing has no rtion to our task. But that¡¯s no what I¡¯m focusing on.


    That Silent¡¯s build is familiar. Broad shoulders, straight back. Unless I¡¯m dreaming, it¡¯s my interrogator fromst night. I knew he worked as a trainer here, just for another sect.


    A dangerous thought seeps into my head. I need to find out who he is.


    Shana continues off toward the building but I trail back, staring at him. His back is to me, facing the group ofpetitors who look like they could cower in fear with one scare. He¡¯s intimidating, I remember that much. Perhaps not nearly as much as the Alpha, but he put an ufortable shiver down my spine.


    After dinner, I decided to head up to my room early. We would find out paper on our desks and thepetition would truly begin. Plus, I needed away from that group. They were too much to handle.


    Closing my door and locking it, I turn around.


    There lies a piece of paper on the desk, mymp light shining directly onto it. Swallowing apprehensively, I make my way toward it, picking it up between my fingertips. The paper almost seems more fragile than normal.


    I fold it open, and there are a set of instructions stered on it in handwritten ink.


    Dear student.


    You will be given the name of apetitor, who requires your full attention. You must find something out about them, that no one else knows. The darker the secret, the more likely your chance of being in the next round will raise.


    Your strategy must be your own, with a few rules to guide it.


    Your subject must not know you¡¯re targeting them


    You may not directly ask questions


    You may not ask questions for other people


    You may not speak to any else about who your target it


    You may not request a different target


    The name of your target is on the back of this paper. Good luck.


    Niko.


    Sighing deeply, I read it over a few more times. It would be foolish to forget these rules. Only after I have it ingrained in my mind, do I flip it over, revealing the name on the other side.


    As my eyesy upon the name, I gasp, the paper fluttering from my fingertips.


    Because written on that paper was a name I could have never guessed.


    Alpha Kael

 Chapter 9

    ~Jada


    ¡°There has to be a mistake.¡±


    Niko had his back turned to me, dismissing me. I had tracked him all the way to his office, which was in a building I was technically not prohibited to enter. Which is why I had caught him right before he had entered. And at my presence, he did not look all that fazed. However, he should have seen thising.


    With one hand on the ss door to his office building, Niko looks back at me. He¡¯s all the more intimidating when he¡¯s irritated. All I want to know is why my Alpha¡¯s name is upon my piece of paper.


    His eyes drift down to the letter grasped within my fingertips. ¡°I don¡¯t make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Clearly you have,¡± I say, wishing I had the piece of mind to speak less aggressively to the person who has a say in whether I stay in thispetition or not. ¡°I don¡¯t remember there being apetitor named Kael in my group. Especially with the title Alpha!¡±


    Niko sighs deeply, raising an eyebrow at me pointedly. ¡°Is that sarcasm?¡±


    I bite back some kind of retort on his stupidity. Being brash and abusive is not a technique I can imagine him appreciating. Or at least, reacting to in the way I¡¯m looking for. He isn¡¯t Mistress Cunningham, after all. This man is trained to use his words in his favour, which means me raising my voice will do nothing for me.


    My teeth grind together. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t given the name of one of mypetitors. Like everyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t make all the rules,¡± Niko tells me. ¡°The Alpha has the final say.¡±


    He wanted this. Kael did. Does he purposely want me out of thispetition, or did he throw a random one of us into the mix? Either way, this means I stand no chance. No one, me included, would be able to figure anything about the Alpha without total permission. Even the press, who make it their life¡¯s mission to find something interesting about him have never released anything to the public to cause intrigue. It¡¯s simple.


    I¡¯m done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the Alpha¡¯s routine. I don¡¯t know where he lives, where his office is. How am I meant to find anything out?¡± I question, wishing Niko wasn¡¯t giving me that stubborn look that insinuates he has no interest in helping me.


    ¡°This is a challenge, not a walk in that park. I give rules, not instructions,¡± Niko says surely, arms folding over his chest.


    My hands clench by my side, frustrated that this is getting nowhere. ¡°I just want to know why. Why me?¡±


    Niko doesn¡¯t answer me straight away. He seems to be considering how to answer me. Clearly, he is worried about stepping over a line created by Kael. If I find out anything the officials that run this ce don¡¯t want me to, then I might as well walk myself out of thepetition.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer to that,¡± Niko says, propping the ss door open to his office. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    And with that, he walks inside, and leaves me at the doorstep, dumbfounded.


    ***


    Everyone had a strategy sorted by the end of the day. Aside from me.


    I¡¯ve seen Alpha Kael twice, and he said little and always left out the same door. When I tried to investigate where it went, I was scolded by unfamiliar trainers and told to head back to my building. So most of the day I¡¯ve spent in the library, watching the way people observe each other. I had gotten so frustrated with my situation, I made a game out of.


    Baylee had clearly been given Ace as a target. I assume he knows it too, by the way she obviously stares and made a point of joining him for lunch and dinner. I could have brushed that off as normal, however, I caught her spying on him through the library stacks.


    No one as far as I¡¯m aware has spoken out about who their target is, keeping to themselves as per there rules. I¡¯m d no one pressed me at least.


    By the time night fell, I was angry.


    Angry at myself for not being as confident as otherpetitors seemed to be, and angry at Niko for putting me through this. For not changing the name on the letter for me. Now there is no hope for me making it to the next part of thepetition.


    I sit at my desk, staring nkly out the window. The night sky is glittering with winking stars, the only thing here I feel like marvelling in. I¡¯ve given up, I¡¯ve decided. I might make something up when ites to it, the consequences surely being less than if I snuck into somewhere I¡¯m not meant to. Especially when I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going.


    As I switched mymp off, ready to crawl into bed, something caught my eyes from outside.


    A figure.


    For a moment I questioned whether I was seeing things. Moving to the window, I ce my hands on the sill, trying to get a better look out. There is in fact, someone out there, strolling under the buttery lights hung out from the building. From here, I can¡¯t see who they are, but wherever they are going, they aren¡¯t in a rush.


    Sliding the window up, letting the cool autumn breeze wander in, I look out curiously. It doesn¡¯t take me long to discover it was either a Silent or the Alpha. No one else is allowed to be out of the building at this time.


    Grabbing a coat that had been supplied, I slip it over my shoulders and slink out. This is my chance. If it¡¯s a Silent, maybe they will lead me to Kael.


    If don¡¯t sense me following them.


    The mild night greets me as I sneak out a kitchen window, knowing the front door is locked and swarmed with cameras. No one is about at this hour, and no one would have any reason to be out. Except for me.


    It takes me awhile to catch up with them, sticking close to the shadows and following the path I saw them go down. It¡¯s toward the field, which is epassed in darkness.


    It¡¯s Kael.


    What tips me off, is the feeling I get when my eyesnd upon his back. A shiver runs down my side, a sign that what I¡¯m doing could get me in serious trouble. However, I need to know where he is going. This could be the information I need to seed in thispetition. It just means I have to risk everything¡­


    From the back, Kael looks like a normal figure, although perhaps broader and taller. He wears a dark jacket over his shoulders, hair almost blending into the sight of it. It feels as though I¡¯m watching an enigmatic shadow that vanishes into the darkness that conceals the field.


    Blindly, I follow, quite a while after him. If he turns around, he will surely see me, but it doesn¡¯t seem as though that¡¯s his prerogative.


    The darkness only seems to end when I reach the boundary fence. For whatever reason, a stream of light from the moon turns the entire forest that surrounds the area into a glowing wondend. The glimmering light reflects off the leaves, leaving me spellbound. But only for a moment.


    My target has a reason for being in this ce. I need to find out what it is.


    I hold back even further until he passes through the gate and wanders into the woods. Quickly, I slip through the gate and follow him, keeping within the shadows and close to the trunks of the trees.


    Where is he going?


    My footsteps are near silent, as I follow him, leaving at least five trees of distance between us. I don¡¯t want to risk him hearing or sensing me. Nothing in his gait falters, as he confidently strolls toward another patch of darkness. I approach it with him, my heart rate skipping a beat when it epasses him.


    When I reach it, I¡¯m overwhelmed. The darkness is so thick, my vision is covered in the ebony nket, everything I could once see in front of me now gone. Including the Alpha.


    Stumbling over broken boughs and loose sticks, I attempt to navigate my way through the darkness. How did it be so thick so suddenly? Kael clearly knows this ce better than me, which means he has assumably powered ahead and this is all for nothing.


    I stop.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Which way is back? I begin to panic, wishing I could wade through the darkness back into the light, I just don¡¯t know which way to go. If I get stuck out here, I will have to wait until sunrise, and I won¡¯t be able to sneak back into the building.


    Something snags on my shirt, as I try to find which way I came. I brush it off, however it snags again, and won¡¯t let go. What is that?


    It¡¯s a voice from the darkness that answers my question. And I know who it belongs to.


    ¡°Wandered out a little too far, huh?¡±

 Chapter 10

    ~Jada


    I startle so hard, whoever is in the other end of that voice loses their grip on me.


    My senses are jumbled, knocked all over the ce from the darkness. Seeing no other option, I run in whatever direction I can. I don¡¯t care about the bramble that catches around the hem of my pants. Nor do I care about the low hanging branches and twigs that snap in my face as I frantically run blindly in one direction.


    Head first into a tree.


    A sh of bright light in my vision blinds me for a moment. I stand still, gripping my hands to my head, waiting for the spike of pain to diminish.


    A rumble of augh from behind me. ¡°There are things we learn the hard way, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Twisting around, I stare blindly into the darkness. My breathing is so rapid, I can hardly hear if the man in front of me is talking. Whoever they may be, there is a potential they are out here to kill me. Or¡­ Or¡­


    ¡°I think you need to calm down.¡±


    Embarrassment is the first feeling. Followed by relief, which is soon consumed by dread. Alpha Kael found me. He saved me. This mission, that was supposed to involve me finding out something about Kael that no one else knew turned into him finding out I¡¯m utterly ipetent at doing so. Especially in the darkness.


    ¡°I-I, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I hear myself saying, wishing I could reverse every movement I made since climbing out that kitchen window.


    A light flickers on, the harshness blinding my eyes for a moment. It¡¯s a small shlight, that lights the entire area around us. It lets me see Kael, finally, standing on a few metres away from me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a mess. At leastpared to him. He looks untouched, what he was wearing earlier not torn to rags by stray branches. His hair, even, swept back naturally.


    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± he asks.


    I blink a few times. ¡°I followed you out here.¡±


    We watch each other. What am I doing here? He¡¯s the Alpha, and I just followed him into the woods without permission. I¡¯m out of thepetition, that much is certain. He might even kill me. Would he do that? Is that the kind of Alpha he is?


    His gaze narrows on my forehead, all his concentration moving to that one spot. It was then, that I noticed warmth spill down my cheek and along my nose.


    Blood.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I mutter, pulling my hand back to look at the crimson mess upon my fingertips. ¡°I hit my head.¡±


    Kael goes to reach for me, but I shy away. If he is going to help me, then I don¡¯t want it. Not when my dignity is already shed to pieces by my own stupidity. I just want to crawl back and never have to look at him in the eye again. Even if he does look nothing but concerned for what has happened.


    ¡°We need to get you back,¡± he says sternly. ¡°At least sit down for a moment, catch your breath.¡±


    To that, I listen. Sinking down to my haunches, I sit, cradling my head. The blood seems to be diminishing with time. It must only be a scratch, with a headache to follow from the initial impact.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made such a mistake,¡± I say, more to myself than Kael.


    ¡°Well, I canmend you on your effort,¡± Kael says, his arms folding his over his chest. I watch the movement. Underneath that ebony coloured jacket of his, is muscles that have surely ended the life of many. At least that¡¯s what I assume, or have heard from rumours and read from school textbooks.


    Effort. It seems as though that¡¯s all I have at this point. An effort to get myself in trouble and kicked out of thispetition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mutter.


    Sighing through his nose, Kael crouchs down, reaching my level. It¡¯s strange seeing eye to eye with him. Usually he¡¯s a few inches taller than me, looking down at me without meaning to. He¡¯s less intimidating on this level, as if I can speak and he can hear everything I have to say. The fear that had earlier blossomed within me from his presence begins to diminish.


    ¡°Silent¡¯s should never be sorry for doing their job,¡± he tells me firmly. It¡¯s not a reprimand, simply a reminder. ¡°I understand you drew the short stick in this situation. All I can say is you can be admired foring after me. Many, I¡¯m sure, would have given up once they were assigned my name. That is what I assumed would be the case. You proved me wrong.¡±


    I quickly swallow the remark that I did, in fact, consider changing my mind about being in thispetition when I found out what was expected of me.


    ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t very silent about this, was I,¡± I say hopelessly.


    Kael smiles. It¡¯s warm, understanding. I¡¯m not sure if this is just a part of his illusion, as the enigmatic figure we all see him as, or if he is simple a kind soul. No one does really no very much about him, and I¡¯m not going to pretend I do. But I can hope he isn¡¯t the kind of man to remove me from thepetition after this.


    I hope he keeps his word.


    ¡°You tried. That¡¯s the first step to sess,¡± Kael tells me, to which I¡¯m hardly convinced. ¡°We don¡¯t expect you to be incredible Silent¡¯s right away. It takes time. We do, however, want to see the steps taken to get there. And right now, I¡¯m impressed you followed me out here.¡±


    Sighing deeply, I try not to appear as relieved as I am. I still don¡¯t feel off the hook, though. ¡°I snuck out, and followed you into a forest. I broke the rules.¡±


    Kael doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment, just watches me. That faint smile quirked at the corner of his lips tells me nothing about what he is thinking. I¡¯m waiting for him to turn from sweet to livid in a second, to put me in my ce for stepping out of line in front of an Alpha. However, it doesn¡¯t seem toe.


    ¡°Silent¡¯s don¡¯t follow the rules. This isn¡¯t a perfect system,¡± Kael tells me.


    I want to ask him more about Silent¡¯s, as him what is necessary of me if I win. However, I stop myself. He isn¡¯t going to answer, and I don¡¯t want to ask more of him then I deserve. Not when he is being so nice about me staying here after I followed him out into the woods.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get back,¡± he says softly, rising back to standing position. I join him, clutching my head. At least the bleeding has stopped. ¡°You should get some rest for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s tomorrow?¡±


    He smiles again. He has such a beautiful smile¡­ What am I thinking? He¡¯s my Alpha. ¡°Come to tea tomorrow at my residence. I¡¯ll tell you something about myself that none of thepetitors know. That way, you¡¯ll remain in thepetition.¡±


    My eyes widen in surprise. Is he really doing this for me? I can hardly believe it, as I stumble over a fallen trunk as we begin our trek back out of the woods. He reaches out, holding my loose jacket in order to keep me steady. I should feel uneasy that I¡¯m burdening my Alpha, but for some odd reason, I feelfortable in his presence.


    Maybe I did hit my head a little too hard.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± I question, looking at his face, cast in shadows from the shlight. He looks slightly imposing, an impassive expression on his face.


    ¡°I can see you have potential,¡± he tells me simply. ¡°I would be foolish to let that fall past me because you were given a more difficult objective then your peers.¡±


    I shove my hands in my pockets, warming them against the chilling breeze. I¡¯m not sure howte it is, but the darkness is still thick, the moon failing to prate past the canopy. Maybe I already know something about Alpha Kael that no one else does. That he has an open mind, and is more inclined to kindness over harshness.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t take his invitation. I¡¯m curious, above anything, and a little privileged for the opportunity. I make a mental note not to make a single mention to anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try win thispetition,¡± I tell him surely. ¡°Anything is better than what is out there.¡±


    Despite looking straight ahead, I can feel him looking at me.


    I don¡¯t feel bad about saying that. It¡¯s obvious he is curious to ask me what I meant, what life was like for me outside of thispetition, however, he remains quiet, the border of the foresting to an end.


    Once we are standing back in the field, I realise this is where we part ways. But I have onest question to ask. ¡°Why did you need to go out into the forest?¡±


    He does nothing but shrug, skin glowing under the moons strong light. Clearly, he is not going to share his intentions, however, I know it¡¯s purposeful. That in some way it had something to do with me, and the fact that his name was on my piece of paper.


    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± I say simply, ncing back at the institute. ¡°I should get back.¡±


    Kael takes a few departing steps backward. ¡°See you tomorrow, Jada.¡±

 Chapter 11

    ~Jada


    Finding an excuse for why my face is cut and bruised isn¡¯ting to my mind as easily as I had hoped.


    A first aid kit I had found underneath the bed is a blessing. A smear of antiseptic cream and a ster strapped over wound is all I can do. The bruises, which surround both my eyes, and part of my forehead, a dark mess of blue and purple, have no hope of being hidden. And at this point, no hope of being exined.


    Naturally, at breakfast, it was Parker who pointed it out.


    ¡°Someone is desperate to win thispetition,¡± he says, sliding into a seat next to me. I have no patience for Parker. He seems pretentious and almost everything he says can be seen right through. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the desperate one.


    Sighing deeply, I ce my toast back on the te, reluctantly giving him my attention. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all, Parker?¡±


    ¡°Nasty battle wound,¡± he says, that grin manifested from constantpliments about his straight, white teeth. Reaching up with prying fingers, he gets so close, he almost touches the surface of my ster. But not before I smack his hand away, which he recoils back against him.


    ¡°Careful, and you¡¯ll have one too,¡± I snap, pulling the cor of my shirt closer against my face.


    Heughs, an animated sound that I assume is to attract others to this conversation. I¡¯m not sure why he is obsessing over the cut above my brow, and the bruising. Unless of course, he saw me sneak outst night¡­ No, he can¡¯t have. Surely he would have brought it up already.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± he questions.


    ¡°That depends,¡± I say with a light shrug. Slowly, I shift my gaze to him, and how he faces me with his entire body. ¡°If you think you¡¯re my target, you should back off. Unless you want the rules broken, and for to get kicked out of thispetition.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if it was my threat, or my tone of voice that faltered the beam in Parker¡¯s smile. Either way, he slid a little further away from me.


    ¡°Alright, I get it,¡± he says. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    If he is looking for an apology, he doesn¡¯t stick around long enough to get one. Not that I was offering one. Parker is in to win it, and by his approach, is going to be aggressive about it. I can¡¯t me him for it. However, I¡¯m not going to y nice. Not now.


    I have to concentrate on what is important. Today, I¡¯m meeting with Kael. If it doesn¡¯t go well, then I might be out of thispetition. Afterst night, he seems fairly forgiving, although I can¡¯t confirm that until today. It only makes me more nervous. Not only do I have an objective, but I¡¯m relying on an intimidating Alpha who I know nothing about.


    Parker pushes away from the table, going to sit elsewhere. He should count himself lucky. His objective is nowhere near as difficult as mine.


    ***


    I was sitting at my desk, considering how I was going to get to Kael¡¯s estate, when someone knocked sharply on my door.


    Pulling back the door, I see Niko.


    ¡°We have a request for your presence at the Alpha¡¯s manor,¡± Niko says slowly, as if he can hardly believe he¡¯s saying this. ¡°I¡¯m here to escort you, aspetitors, in most cases, are not prohibited to enter his property.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback for a moment. On this, I thought that I was alone. That I wouldn¡¯t be assisted, like they insinuated we wouldn¡¯t be. However, Kael has ordered this to happen, which makes it all the more real. I¡¯m going to meet him, and I¡¯m going to find out a secret about him. At this point, I¡¯ll take anything.


    Niko doesn¡¯t say anything to me, as he leads me out of the back door, down the path and toward a car parked in front of the front office. I can only hope no one is watching.


    ¡°I filled out the paperwork for you leaving the premise,¡± Niko tells me.


    My reply doesn¡¯te, as he opens the car door for me, and I slide in. I¡¯m too nervous, and starting to wonder if this is a bad idea or not. I didn¡¯t even bring a notepad in case he throws information at me. I¡¯ll just have to listen intently, which I hope won¡¯t be too hard to do.


    It was as we were pulling out of the driveway, that Niko spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you got in contact with the Alpha, and convinced him to give you even a moment of his time,¡± Niko muses, as the driver leans out the window to hand a selection of paper to the gatekeeper at the edge of Kael¡¯s estate. He controls therge mechanic gate which currently is keeping us out.


    I smother a smile. Niko underestimated me, which I don¡¯t me him for. An empowered feeling blossoms within me, but I quickly shun it down. This is all because of Kael.


    Once the gate smoothly glides open, it reveals the expanse of Kael¡¯s estate immediately.


    The actual manor is propped all the way at the other end of the property, at the end of a smooth concrete driveway. Before us, is a stretch of formalwn, which leads to a manicured garden framing the house. It¡¯s surprisingly picturesque, and doesn¡¯t seem to fit what I assumed Kael would prefer.


    It¡¯s too¡­Pretty.


    The car finds a stop at the front stairs of the entrance way, Niko propping the door open for me to step out. As soon as I was out, he steps back into the car.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re noting in with me?¡± I question.


    There¡¯s a slight smile on his face, and shakes his head, going to close the car door behind him. ¡°This is all up to you, Jada. Good luck.¡±


    I stand there for a moment, watching his car drive away before I turn back to the Alpha¡¯s Manor. It¡¯s a beautiful structure, hardly new to any extent. This must have been in his family for generations. It makes me wonder how many of his rtives are still alive. He¡¯s been Alpha for over five years.


    mbering up the stairs, I knock promptly on the door. I¡¯m not going to waste any time. Who knows how long he will give me before he gets bored and sends me off.


    I¡¯m surprised when Kael opens the door.


    For some wild reason, I expected him to be dressed up, as if this was a proper meeting. Instead, he¡¯s dressed¡­ normally, in a ck grey tunic and trousers. Simr to what I¡¯ve seen him earlier, however, there¡¯s no addition of any fighting leathers, and his hair isn¡¯t so smooth. Recently, he¡¯s been running his hands through the rich brown strands.


    Is he nervous? No, of course he isn¡¯t. Why would he be nervous to be speaking with me, when I¡¯m surely the least of his worries. I find myself almost blushing in his presence for thinking such a foolish thing.


    ¡°Wee Jada. I¡¯m d you could make it,¡± he says warmly, motioning into his home. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Nerves cease me even harder than before, as I step into his home.


    The inside is just as beautiful as the outside. Even more so, perhaps. A foyer stretches out in front of me, wide cascading steps the centre piece. The floors under my shoes are a sleek marble surface, my face appearing in the reflection when I look down. I¡¯m not sure if it is him that has furnished this home, or someone else, but the artwork slung on the walls, and the nts framing each pir, is done stunningly well.


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to live here,¡± I say in wonder, turning on the spot to truly sink in the full spectacle of the home. This is only one room, but already I¡¯m itching to explore all the others to see if they are as beautiful as this one.


    Kael watches me keenly, a soft smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t live here full time. Just during the warmer season, when thepetition is on.¡±


    I can¡¯t hide my surprise.


    ¡°Where else do you live? I would want to live here permanently, it¡¯s incredible,¡± I say in one breath, before I consider what just came out of my mouth. Kael has an eyebrow raised at me, however, doesn¡¯t look offended. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you something so personal.¡±


    He shrugs calmly, taking a few steps toward a small table and chair set a few feet in front of the stairs. ¡°I live closer into the Pack in a small apartment. It¡¯s all I really need.¡±


    I¡¯m dumbfounded by the information being fed to me. With his waving hand, I follow his instructions to sit in the chair opposite him. I can admire him for not relying on the wealth being an Alpha creates, but it also makes me curious. I make a mental note to ask him about itter, if he will let me.


    ¡°Well, I thought I best rify what I¡¯m looking for in this meeting today,¡± Kael says suddenly, before I could dig out anotherpliment about his home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I blink a few times. ¡°Ah. Okay.¡±


    He leans forward on his chair, resting his arms on the table. I¡¯m intimidated by this sudden proposal. I thought I was here to ask him questions, and that would be it. I hadn¡¯t nned for anything more. I hadn¡¯t even nned for this¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that if you want to know something about me, I want to know something about you,¡± he says softly.


    I¡¯m dumbfounded. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°And maybe if you chose a dark secret, I¡¯ll tell you one of mine.¡±

 Chapter 12

    ~Jada


    I have no idea how to respond.


    There¡¯s no flinch in his gaze. No sudden smile to express his joke. No reprieve for the increasing silence, heavy with expectation. He simply stares, those dark eyes slightly narrowed. This must be how he interrogates information out of people. I feel as though I¡¯m about to spill every secret I have ever kept. Even the most mundane kind.


    I tread carefully. ¡°I have no doubt you¡¯re already aware of any secret that I might have.¡±


    If he is offended by my tone, he makes no mention of it. The impassive expression reaching the tightness of his jaw to the defined angle of his cheekbones. Were I not so shaken, perhaps I would have admired his hardened handsomeness.


    Instead, I¡¯m insinuating that he knows what he needs to about me. That intimidating the evidence out of me was enough to inform him of what he knows.


    ¡°I want you to borate on it.¡±


    Part of me wants to pretend I don¡¯t know what that means. But I do. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be arrested, or punished for hiding from him and his resieme. My parents are suffering the consequences, now. So much so, I¡¯m not allowed to visit them. If I do, that might give the authority a reason to tie me to the crime. As far as I know, I was simply a victim, ording to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± I question, the seat under me suddenly bing ufortable, a sheen of sweat building above my brow. ¡°Do you and your people not know enough already?¡±


    Kael seems to consider that for a moment, easing back into a more casual position. ¡°I want to hear it from you.


    I swallow ufortably. I don¡¯t see a way out of this.


    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t want to lose me forever. They hated the way you force children into boarding schools and into jobs they might not exceed in. They wanted to leave this Pack, and take me with them, but even that is near impossible for them to do,¡± I exin to him in almost an entire breath.


    Perhaps he¡¯s offended, but I wouldn¡¯t know. His expression is impassive, subdued. I give him a few moments to process what I¡¯ve said, to understand what it truly meant to my parents. And me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for everyone to understand my intentions,¡± he says carefully. ¡°I have nothing against anyone, and am not here to make my Pack members despise me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I say for a moment.


    ¡°Not all your people dislike you. Some agree with this, but sorry if I offend, but I don¡¯t,¡± I tell him firmly.


    It may be dangerous pushing on his nerves like this. He might not look in any way perturbed by me, but I can¡¯t imagine it would appeal to him to have his moral questioned by a randompetitor who most likely not even win. Especially not after this. It¡¯s worth it, though, to defend my parents honour, since they might never will.


    Kael blinks a few times, before he sighs deeply. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly okay with you disagreeing. I enjoy hearing everyone¡¯s opinions.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s being so warm, despite all my best efforts to ruin my chance in thispetition. I should be thankful that I¡¯m sitting in front of the Alpha, being one of the few to ever being given this opportunity.


    ¡°Can I ask a secret from you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kael says simply, leaning forward again. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re here for, right?¡±


    I nod, slightly taken aback by his sudden proximity. Each time he leans forward, I seem to catch a nce of a feature upon his face I hadn¡¯t known before. Despite skin that seemed tock blemishes of any kind, I spot the smallest freckle on the left side of his nose. It¡¯s faint, and I have to look twice at to ensure I¡¯m not seeing things.


    Scraping through my mind, I attempt to find a secret to match his in embarrassment, but nothinges to me. I don¡¯t want toe off odd, but I want to pass this stage of thepetition.


    ¡°What are your parents like?¡± I decide to ask. It¡¯s not a question one would typically avoid, and who else would know more about the previous heirs, and how they made him who he is.


    ¡°My parents were¡­ strict,¡± he says carefully.


    Were. If that¡¯s the case, how did I not know about it? As far as history taught me in school, the Alpha and Luna gave their position to Kael, who was old enough at the time to lead the Pack sessfully. We learnt more about their reign, then Kael¡¯s. His family were the ones to create the system we live by.


    ¡°As the Discipline Pack leaders, I¡¯m not surprised,¡± I say lightly, to which he smiles slightly. He has such a soft, gentle smile, as if he is not used to doing such a thing.


    ¡°They loved their work a lot. It taught me that when I have a family in the future, I¡¯ll never put work first. It wouldn¡¯t be fair on my mate, or my children,¡± Kael exins, looking down at his fingers knotted in front of him.


    I¡¯m not sure why I thought I needed a notepad. I doubt I¡¯ll ever forget these words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say honestly. I couldn¡¯t imagine being put through that. As far as my memory serves, I grew up poor, and my parents did all they could do look after me. And even through all that, they were always there for me whenever I needed them. No expectations. So I deeply feel sorry for Kael, having parents who runned a Pack full time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Kael says dismissively. ¡°They loved me, as hard as they were. They wanted me to be a good Alpha. To continue what them and my past sessors had started.¡±


    Kael has no siblings, I know that much. So he had nopetition to be Alpha. However, it makes me wonder whether he had a choice.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted?¡±


    Kael looks at me nkly, as if this is the first time someone has asked him this. If he had a choice, if he wanted to be the Alpha. Were I in his position, I wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine running a Pack like this. Especially at the tender age of eighteen, which was when the title and responsibility was passed onto him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was born and bred for this position. My parents would have had more children did they not think I was capable,¡± he says, although his tone seems distant, as if he is lost in his own head.


    Before I can question him further, he abruptly stands, pushing away from the table. ¡°Follow me, I have something to show you.¡±


    Surprised, but not about to question him, I quickly follow right him. He lead me from the foyer ¨C which was set up so I wouldn¡¯t stray further into his house ¨C and up the flight of stairs. Not once, does he inform me of anything, simply leads me down a hallway, before pushing into a room that I lingered in the doorway of, not wanting to intrude.


    It¡¯s a beautiful room, arge mahogany desk in the middle, polished clean, and covered in nothing but two picture frames, which faced away from where I stood.


    The walls are nk, the room having no other furnishings. It looked like a skellington of an old office.


    ¡°This was my mother¡¯s office,¡± Kael exins.


    Oh.


    ¡°She preferred to have her own space. To think,¡± Kael tells me, as he picks up one of the picture frames, bringing it over for me to look at. ¡°Most of their professionalpany took everything and filed it into the archives. I kept the space empty. It¡¯s still hers, if she everes back.¡±


    If she everes back.


    Those words shock me into speechlessness. Either he is referencing his mothering back from the dead, like some twisted fantasy, or there is another part of this I shouldn¡¯t question¡­ Or I could put myself in danger.


    ¡°Your mother is beautiful,¡± I tell him nervously. I¡¯m not lying. She has long, thick dark hair, which Kael clearly inherited. It shines under the light it was taken. So does her skin, and the glint in her eyes, a pale green, that stares steadily at the whoever took this.


    ¡°She was. I wanted you to see this, to know I had no other choice but to take this throne,¡± he exins. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her. To make her proud.¡±


    I can¡¯t say anything without trusting my voice won¡¯t shake.


    He seems to snap out of whatever trance he was in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t meant to keep you here so long. I should probably let you get back.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, of course,¡± I say distractedly.


    I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed, but it feels as though I¡¯ve intruded on his life. He surely has essential Alpha duties to attend to. So I let him lead me to the front door without any more questions asked. I¡¯m too busy processing what I¡¯ve learnt, and how I¡¯ll surely pass this phase of thepetition now.


    As I step out the door, before I leave, I turn back around. ¡°Thank you Kael, for doing this for me.¡±


    He smiles again, and a warmth creeps up my body. Before it can reach my cheeks, I quickly back away. He leans against the doorframe, watching me depart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again, Jada.¡±

 Chapter 13

    ~Jada


    I couldn¡¯t sleep that night.


    My mind was whirling, pouring over every word Kael had said to me. I¡¯m not sure if it was his intentions to make me confused, but if it was, he seeded. I never knew his family had died¡­ or gone missing. I¡¯m not sure what he had meant. All I know is he has on family left, and is left alone to be an Alpha. Is that why he has Silent¡¯s?


    Tomorrow we are revealing our secrets to Niko. Part of me wonders what I should say, considering no one else surely knows about this. Niko will be surprised. I would surely make it to the next round¡­


    But can I really say it? A foolish part of me feels as though it¡¯s a special secret I share only with Kael. Like no one else can know.


    This is my downfall.


    Sighing through my nose, I turn over on my side, looking at the moon that res straight into my room, alighting my bed covers in a silvery glow. Right as I thought my luck was changing, I¡¯m back where I started. I should enjoy the freedom before I¡¯m whisked off into the depths of prison for the rest of my life.


    I let my head sink deeper into the pillow. What am I going to do?


    ***


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces when we met in the gymnasium the next day differed. Defeat, to triumph.


    What frightened me was not what I have to say in front of these people, and what they are going to walk out of here knowing. The worst that will happen is they will walk out of here questioning how I know this, or what else I know. Or maybe they will spread the word to other people around the Pack.


    Niko wasn¡¯t the only one to enter the room, arms crossed, looking across all of us as if he knew something we didn¡¯t. Alpha Kael followed after him, hands tucked into dark trousers, a dark jacket pulled over his shoulders.


    He doesn¡¯t look at me, as my eyes widen. He doesn¡¯t acknowledge me in any sense. He¡¯s impassive, subdued,ing to stand in front of us with the stature of a leader.


    Nothing like the honest man I talked to yesterday.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s going home today,¡± Niko says brightly, as if it¡¯s something to be celebrated. I feel Raine, the girl standing next to me freeze. She clearly isn¡¯t very confident about what she has discovered. ¡°I thought we might get that over with today.¡±


    That feline smile painted across Niko¡¯s smug face tells me everything. This is a routine process he has dealt with before, and enjoys immensely. It must have been awhile since he was in our position, wondering whether he would make it to the next stage or not. He seems to be enjoying this too much.


    ¡°As you may be aware, it was expected of you to find something out about a chosen subject, without them being aware,¡± Niko says, pping his hands together. It¡¯s a sound a little too harsh for this time of the morning. ¡°And of course, a special guest, your Alpha.¡±


    Finally his gaze meets mine, but only for a fleeting moment.


    ¡°I think we will start from the right side of the line,¡± Niko says, pointing to where Baylee proudly stood, ready to spill all her information. ¡°Tell us the name of your subject and what you¡¯ve discovered. We will decide who goes home when you¡¯re all done.¡±


    It was that moment it dawned on me. What if Kael sends me home for spilling what I know about his parents? But he wouldn¡¯t have told me if he didn¡¯t foresee it being released¡­ Right?


    ¡°Well, my subject was Ace,¡± Baylee says excitedly. ¡°And I found out that the only reason he rebelled and was sent off to prison is because his dad abused him.¡±


    I hate this already.


    Her words hang in the air for a moment, no one responding. The way she said it made me flinch, and I think everyone else feels the same. When I nce toward Ace, he is looking straight ahead, unblinking, attempting to look unfazed by her revtion. But I can see beneath it all. His fingers are quivering.


    ¡°I found out by calling around to his school. They knew everything. When I feigned being his Aunt, it really didn¡¯t take much convincing to let me see his records,¡± Baylee says, toning down her excitement when she realises no one else is impressed.


    ¡°Right,¡± Niko says, looking toward Ciera who was next in line. ¡°Moving on.¡±


    Ciera looks troubled, which is an expression that I¡¯ve never seen on her. That dyed red hair and short temper. Whatever she is about to say, she¡¯s thought about it as much as I have about mine, and it wondering if she should dare.


    ¡°My subject was Shana,¡± she says tenderly. ¡°I found out through a friend of hers, who I found by sneaking into her room while I was at dinner, that she¡¯s gay. And because of her parents disagreeing, she ran away a lot, and got into some really bad stuff.¡±


    Shana doesn¡¯t look bothered at all. In fact, she smiles.


    After that, everyone takes there turn, speaking about their sesses. The only person who had a questionable time was Jalen, a shy boy who has kept to himself thus far. Apparently he had struggled to approach anyone, however, he did manage to find out that Parker has a issue with drugs and was reprimanded by authorities not so long ago.


    And then it came to my turn. When all the attention was focused on me, I froze. I could barely open my mouth. Especially when I look at Kael, at see him staring directly at me, jaw clenched, dark eyes slightly narrowed.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I say slowly, attempting to swallow down the lump in my throat. ¡°My subject was Kael. Alpha Kael, I mean.¡±


    Not a single person doesn¡¯t gasp.


    The confusion is imminent, Shana, who stands on the other side of me, nudges me, getting my attention to raise her eyebrows. I don¡¯t say anything to her, looking back and Niko, which demands everyone be quiet so I can exin myself. He should get the me for this, since he gave it to me.


    ¡°Kael was kind enough to share some information with me,¡± I say nervously, feeling heat rise to my cheeks, and a sweat begin to form above my brow. ¡°I found things out that I didn¡¯t know before.¡±


    If Kael wanted to intervene and tell me to stop, he could have. But he didn¡¯t he let me speak, which could have changed my mind on what I was about to say, but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Kael has a freckle on his left cheek. It¡¯s so faint, you can¡¯t notice it without looking very close. I don¡¯t think there are many here who realised that. Like I said, you have to get very close,¡± I say simply.


    A quiet takes upon the room.


    None of my peers around me move, speak, or even attempt to look for the freckle on Kael¡¯s face. It would be foolish of them, if they tried. They are nowhere near close enough for that.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Niko says smoothly, calming his surprise. I¡¯m sure he was expecting a myriad of information to be released about his Alpha. But nothing. ¡°Moving on.¡±


    I sit there thinking while those further in the line speak. This was foolish of me, I know it. Surely Niko is going to send me right out the door. But yet, I can¡¯t regret it. I feel as though I had no other choice. That if I spoke out, something worse may have happened to me. Mainly, though, out of respect, I was no about to share that.


    ¡°Well, you all seeded in your task to a degree, so congrattions,¡± Niko said, looking up and down the line. ¡°But naturally, one of you has to go, right?¡±


    Kael has said nothing to Niko about who he thinks should go home, which only makes me nervous. Perhaps he came in here just to make sure I didn¡¯t say anything about him. Well, Alpha, you got what you wanted, and it might be why I¡¯m going home.


    ¡°Ciera, you tried, honey, but I think you should go,¡± Niko says.


    Everyone seems to be shocked at this, especially Ciera. She steps out of line, and for a fleeting moment, I was convinced she would speak out or physically confront Niko. She may have confidence and a short temper, but she would note out best in this situation.


    ¡°Why?¡± she demands.


    Niko stares her down tiredly. ¡°Because I said so. My rules.¡±


    Kael doesn¡¯t disagree with him. Knowing none of us are going to stick up for her, she storms out, leaving everyone momentarily stunned. Especially me. I was sure I was going home.


    ¡°The rest of you can go. You¡¯ll be briefed on your next assignment tomorrow,¡± Niko says dismissively.


    Just as I was leaving with everyone else, Kael quietly summons me to stay behind. With curious looks, everyone else departs, some whispering in hushed voices in each others ears, clearly conspiring about what is going between us to. If only I could answer them, because even I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about what I told you?¡± Kael questions, folding his arms over his chest. It makes me nervous when he does that, as if he is going to scold me. When it¡¯s joined by a raised eyebrow and a stern expression, I can¡¯t help but be annoyed.


    I straighten slightly. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel right. What business is it of anyone else?¡±


    Kael doesn¡¯t respond, he simply stares at me. I stare back at him, hoping what I said has sunk in. The only thing I¡¯m realising is how taken aback I am by how rousing his scent is, like the pine from the other night, and something sweeter like orange blossom. It makes me want to take another shuddering step toward him.


    Of course, I refrain.


    I could never dream about being inappropriate with an Alpha. Despite how attractive he is, behind the intimidating, hard exterior. I¡¯m here for a job¡­


    ¡°You¡¯d be a good Silent,¡± he says softly.


    I¡¯m not sure how to respond, so to avoid saying something I might regret, I walk away, once again, left unsure of what to take from my interaction to him.


    But it seems this time, something is different.

 Chapter 14

    ~Jada


    I¡¯m not looking forward to today.


    Last night, I was left staring at the ceiling until some ridiculous hour of the night. I couldn¡¯t get Kael out of my head. This morning I woke cursing myself. I know I¡¯m not allowed to be thinking about him like I am. I¡¯m here to be a Silent, where my job will be to protect and serve him. Nothing more.


    But is that why I dreamt about himst night? It may have only been fleeting, but it was all him. Those dark, sultry eyes¡­ tall stature¡­ soft, rousing voice.


    I need help.


    Everyone seems as anxious as I am. Aside from Parker, who is finding entertainment in harrassing Shana. I ignore them both, joining everyone else in worrying about what today will entail.


    We¡¯ll be finding out what our next challenge will be. Afterst time, none of us can predict what Kael and Niko have decided will happen today.


    I¡¯m just hoping I don¡¯t see Kael today.


    As usual, Niko had us line up in front of him, not letting anything slip on what his ns are until we were in our position. I¡¯m d Kael isn¡¯t with him today, perhaps dealing with other pertinent Alpha issues, or maybe with another group ofpetitors. I often forget this group isn¡¯t the only one.


    ¡°As you know, the group is slightly smaller now after your first assignment,¡± Niko says, noting the absence of Ciera. ¡°After this week, it will be two of you going home, rather than one.¡±


    Everyone stills, unsure of what to make of that. Having worse odds of staying thepetition isn¡¯t going to make anyone feel safer. Although, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what Niko wants. For everyone to get anxious, to step out of line and to do something foolish. Or maybe even turn against each other.


    ¡°Being a Silent entails protecting an asset. This can be done in a variety of ways, that cannot be taught. They are instincts that only the best Silent¡¯s have,¡± Niko informs us, pacing in front everyone methodically, taking time to look us each in the eye.


    Something about Niko makes me nervous, that I just can¡¯t put my finger on. It¡¯s starting to bother me, but I would never question his legitimacy. Not if I want to get out of this alive.


    ¡°This week, your will be assigned a partner again, and it will be your job to protect them against any threat. Sessfully do so, and you¡¯ll surely have a chance to stay in the next stage of thepetition. If you fail, your partner will also fail, and you will both be send home,¡± Niko tells us.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Shana snaps.


    There are murmurs of agreement, but Niko seems hardly fazed by this, waiting patiently for everyone to quiet down before he next speaks. ¡°Thispetition isn¡¯t set to be fair. It¡¯s set for those to win who want to do so desperately. Understand?¡±


    No oneins after that. Niko hands out an envelope to everyone, and sends us back to our rooms. Not after telling us our protector and protected must no nothing about each other. I was walking back to my room when something caught my eye. Something that had chills instantly moving up my back.


    From a distance, I see someone watching me.


    The moment they notice me staring back at them, they turn away, walking back down the path and disappearing behind a building. I struggled to pick up any overwhelming features about them. Just a tall, slender figure watching me.


    I brush off the uneasy feeling. I¡¯m going to assume it was anotherpetitor spotting me. Maybe they were curious about me, and what group I belong to.


    Whatever it might be, I have other things to be concerned with.


    ***


    Baylee. Baylee is who I am expected to protect.


    It shouldn¡¯t be too hard, although I¡¯m not sure what kind of danger she could put herself in. All she does all day is wander into people¡¯s room to get attention, or reads novels from the library when she isn¡¯t worrying about to apetition assignment. But regardless, over the next couple days, I keep a close, but frugal eye on her. She can¡¯t know I¡¯m assigned to look after her.


    She had gone to watch the stars with Raine, the only otherpetitor who willingly listens to her talk. I¡¯m not sure what she gets out of it, other thanpany and entertainment. Regardless, I followed them out, until I realised they were simply talking, sitting close to the buildings on the field.


    They would be safe. So I decide to head back to the main building. But just because she was safe, didn¡¯t mean I was¡­


    I first heard a whisper. Like someone calling my name from deep within the shadows. I pause in my step, looking around. No one else is on the path, which is lit brightly, illuminating everything but the shadows that creep beyond it.


    My skin shivers, but I move on.


    I take only a few more quick steps, when a hand ms over my mouth, the other grabbing onto both my wrists. Instantly I¡¯m trapped, in a frightfully swift, practiced maneuver. Adeptly, they drag me into the shadows, while I kick and protest.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind races. How do I get out of here? And who it is that has me seized. Whoever ever it is, they are strong, dragging back behind the building, hiding me from anyone who may have seen. No matter how hard I dig my heels into the dirt, they haul me back, pressing me up against the building.


    ¡°Be quiet, this is a simtion,¡± they growl.


    It¡¯s a female Silent; I can tell immediately. She stares at me, not relenting on her hold. She¡¯s waiting for something, and I have a feeling I know what it is. I stare back at her, mesmerizing her features. Pointed nose, sharp eyes, sleek blonde hair pulled away from her face.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± someone says from behind us both. I catch a nce over the Silent¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s Ace, standing there, holding something in his hand. A knife.


    The sight of it glinting dangerously has my heart rate elerating. He¡¯s not going to do something stupid¡­ Is he?


    ¡°Let her go,¡± she says again, his voice steady, calm. I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s here, first and foremost. He must have followed me out, watching me while I was busy watching Baylee. Clever. However, I¡¯m more relieved he¡¯s here to save me. Regardless of it being a simple simtion.


    The Silent nces over her shoulder. Weaponless and caught between two people, the Silent knows what the smarter option is. To remove themselves from the situation before they can be caught and questioned.


    ¡°Well done,¡± she murmurs, letting me go. I massage my corbones painfully where she had her arm pressed against me. ¡°Had you not brought a weapon, I would have liked to see more intimidation.¡±


    Ace tossed the knife onto the grass, loosening a breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report back to Niko. You two get back,¡± she orders, before turning to walk back down the path.


    I turn to Ace, wondering what I should do. Should I thank him? Ace doesn¡¯t seem to talk much, harbouring a dark past not many people want to delve into. Aside from Baylee, who I¡¯m convinced is trying to get with him. He is handsome, but darkly so. Like if you look any deeper you¡¯ll find out something about him that could kill you.


    Almost like Kael, but less frightening. He¡¯s not an Alpha, just some kid.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re safe,¡± I say uneasily, rubbing the back of my neck. I have no reason to thank him. He¡¯s doing this to get to the next stage. ¡°I guess this is where I congratte you or something?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Nah.¡±


    With that, he turns and walks back toward the main building, leaving me be. A chill consumes me. How long was he watching and following me? As I walk back to the building, waiting a moment so it didn¡¯t seem like I was following him, I wracked through my brain, trying to remember what I¡¯ve been doing.


    As I trekked up the stairs, I was so consumed in thought, I didn¡¯t think anything was wrong. I didn¡¯t even notice the door to my room was slightly ajar. I simply pushed in, and nearly stumbled back out at what I saw.


    Someone was standing at my drawers, rifling through my stuff.


    The moment I step into the room, they pause, staring back at me. They could have attacked me. For a moment, I was convinced this was a simtion again, because it became evident they were a Silent working here immediately. However, it couldn¡¯t be. They wouldn¡¯t be going through my things.


    As I look into their eyes, it hit me. I know them.

 Chapter 15

    ~Jada


    I freeze. They freeze.


    I¡¯m not sure what is worse. Being caught rifling through someone¡¯s stuff, or being the one to catch a stranger doing so. Especially when by the looks of them, they are a Silent. And a Silent I¡¯ve seen before too. Those eyes are tied to a night not too long ago, that I would like to forget.


    It¡¯s the Silent that interrogated me that night. Who made me admit what I¡¯ve been keeping to myself. It was part of his job, however, I swear I unmistakably saw him feel some kind of pity for me. I saw it in his eyes.


    But why in the world is he sitting in my room right now?


    He doesn¡¯t seem defensive right away. I assume he has been caught in more questionable situations as a Silent working for the Alpha, so I simply wait for him to say something. I have nothing to hide in here, since none of it is my personal belongings. But still, I¡¯m taken aback to why someone has broken into my room.


    ¡°I thought you were going to protect your partner,¡± he says ndly, no sense of regret or urgency to exin himself.


    I¡¯m bewildered, unsure of how I should respond. ¡°Well I¡¯m here now.¡±


    His gaze casts down to the shirt of mine that he is holding. It¡¯s a limp cotton one to be worn around the halls when no physical activity is required. I make a mental note to never wear that one again.


    ¡°It seems so,¡± he says slowly. He seems more regretful that I interrupted him, rather than embarrassed that I caught him. And he doesn¡¯t seem quick to leave, or even apologise. ¡°I suppose I should probably go then.¡±


    Reality seems to get more broken as each wordes out of his mouth. Should I call for help? I mean, who woulde help me against a trusted Silent, whose name I don¡¯t even know. All I know is he has a gaze of pure azure. Bluer than anything I¡¯ve seen, that leave me confused. For a reason I cannot fathom, there is something eerily familiar about him.


    ¡°Why are you in here. Who even are you?¡± I question.


    He seems to be eyeing where I block the entrance. If he leaves now, I will never figure out why this strange urrence has taken ce. Especially since he is not jumping to the chance to be honest with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing a routine check,¡± he says smoothly, no hinder in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s imperative the safety of students here is managed. I¡¯m just checking to ensure you¡¯re not hiding any prohibited items.¡±


    Speechless at my own stupidity, I nod slowly. Of course that¡¯s why he is here. How could I be so stupid? If anyone was harbouring drugs here, it could alter how the course of thepetition goes, and Alpha Kael will be the one to suffer from itter. So doing a check of everyone¡¯s room shouldn¡¯t surprise me at all.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I say, watching him ce the shirt back into the draw. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything like that was happening tonight.¡±


    Something ticks in the back of my mind. Suspicion. He may not have felt guilty looking through my things to begin with, but it sure did seem odd. The way he smiles tightly at me, and brushes past, not saying another word to me. Silently, I watch him stride down the hallway, disappearing around a corner.


    Once I¡¯m sure he is gone, I dart into my room, mming the door behind me.


    Digging my hands through my hair, I look around my room. If only Ace was here to protect me against that. Without thinking twice, I look through all my things, but nothing is disturbed, aside from a few items of clothing wrinkled from prying hands. He must have pulled them up to check I wasn¡¯t concealing anything.


    He hasn¡¯t left any clue to whether he was lying or not. It only makes me feel even more foolish. What am I thinking? That he is stalking me or something? My imagination is wild today.


    To confirm my thoughts, I rush down to themon room, knowing everyone is in there watching a movie.


    Everyone looks up at me as I walk in. Some kind of horror movie ys on the television, scenes of murder shing across everyone¡¯s face. It doesn¡¯t help my shaken demeanor, which Shana seems to notice right away. She stands from her seat, long dark hair twisted up into a casual bun.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks gently, noticing my expression.


    ¡°Has anyone else had a routine check of your room?¡± I question, watching confused expression appear on everyone¡¯s faces. I look back at Shana. ¡°I caught a Silent in my room looking through my stuff.¡±


    Shana flinches. ¡°Really? None of us heard anything about it, right?¡±


    When she looks back at everyone, they all murmur their agreement. No one here has any clue why a Silent would be in my room, which only makes my foolish thoughts seem more realistic.


    ¡°I mean, if it¡¯s a Silent, you can surely trust them. Right?¡± Shana says uneasily.


    That¡¯s what I should be thinking, if I could think reasonably. Kael wouldn¡¯t hire someone who is here to hurt or stalk hispetitors. I just can¡¯t get the idea out of my head. Who is he? And why does he hint at something familiar, while at the same time,ing off extremely untrustworthy.


    I don¡¯t know what to feel.


    ***


    The next morning, after a night of tossing and turning, I decided I needed further confirmation.


    The main office is somewhere you only really go if you¡¯re injured, so when I walk inpletely fine, the man behind the desk looked confused at my presence. I rest my arms against the desk and stare pointedly at him.


    ¡°Do routine room checks happen around here?¡± I ask him.


    He nods. ¡°They do. Every so often.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every so often. That could entail anything. I wonder if they even have the authority to tell me when they ur. With the way he¡¯s looking at me, he does seem suspicious, as if he suspects I¡¯m going to find out and hide all my prohibited items.


    ¡°Can you tell me how often they happen?¡±


    ¡°They are always unpredictable,¡± he says, narrowing his eyes on me. ¡°We don¡¯t n them. We simply get told when they ur.¡±


    ¡°Has any ured say¡­ yesterday?¡±


    The man frowns, turning to hisputer. I give him a few moments to type things in, finding out if anyone has been sent out to look through people¡¯s rooms. When he turns back to me, he has a frown on his face.


    ¡°Only Hall B has had someonee for an inspection,¡± he tells me. My dorm area is Hall C.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, pushing away from the desk.


    Something is up with the Silent, and I will find out what is going on.


    ***


    I spot Baylee walking by herself out the halls just passed dinner time.


    Slinging my jacket over my shoulders, I follow after her. I have to protect her, and I have no yet found a way to do so. No Silent has performed a mock scenario yet, and I¡¯m patiently waiting for it to happen. It¡¯s starting to worry me that is hasn¡¯t happened yet. Thest thing I want is to be eliminated.


    I¡¯m concerned that Baylee is walking off by herself, which makes it all the more imperative that I follow her. Luckily, as dusk falls, she doesn¡¯t notice me slink behind her, using the shadows to conceal me.


    Much to my rm, she walks past the gym, and keeps walking to where the Silent¡¯s and trainers personal area is. We were told in the beginning not to go near it. Does she know that? Surely she does, which means she¡¯s going there to meet someone. A Silent, of all people.


    My heart rate increases as she reaches the door, standing in front of it, rather than knocking or trying its lock. Is she going there to ask for special treatment?


    I truly hope not¡­


    Niko suddenly appears at the door, closing it after him. He says nothing to Baylee. Pulling her arm, leading her back behind the building. Quickly I approach, still keeping hidden. I need to find out what is happening without either of them seeing me. This might be my chance to save Baylee, if Niko is simting an attack.


    I should have brought a weapon¡­ Now I¡¯m going to have to either intimidate Niko, or attack him. With his physical stature and ego, it doesn¡¯t seem as though either of those options are usible.


    However, I get close enough to realise none of what I assumed is true.


    Niko has Baylee pressed up against the wall with his body, and not in a way that is threatening her life. His hands are all over her body, delving under her clothes, his lips on hers.


    I believe I¡¯m witnessing something against the rules. And I don¡¯t know what to do about it.

 Chapter 16

    ~Jada


    My first thought is I have to tell someone.


    My second thought is questioning what I¡¯m meant to do. It feels improper to be watching his scandalous act take ce, but I¡¯m so stunned on what to do. All I know is this shouldn¡¯t be happening. It is forbidden to have a rtionship with a Silent or Trainer. And yet here I am, witnessing Baylee making out with Niko.


    I have to interrupt. It might not be the best thing to do, but what if this is a mock situation? What if I¡¯m meant to intervene and stop Baylee from getting eliminated? Is this my chance to protect her?


    With all these questions needing to be answered, I can barely make sense of my thoughts. I¡¯m a good person, and I good person wouldn¡¯t let something this unfair happen.


    Right?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± I question, emerging from the shadows. I¡¯m without any weapons or any means to protect myself if Niko¡¯s next motivation was to turn against me. If this is a simtion like I¡¯m hoping it is, that should be how he reacts.


    Instead, they both pull away from each other as if I set a fire in between them. Baylee looks at me with wide eyes, clothes frumpled, lips swollen, cheeks crimson red with shame and embarrassment. Niko simply takes a few steps away, as if he could simply leave the situation and i would forget he was involved.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Baylee hisses, as if I was the one illegally making out with a Silent.


    I¡¯m stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Baylee looks back at Niko, who has his back facing us. I re at him, wishing he could see my face. I¡¯m disgusted, that he is taking advantage ofpetitors this early into thepetition. And now he won¡¯t even face what he has done¡­


    ¡°We were just¡­ talking,¡± Baylee says, rubbing the back of her neck. Does she think I didn¡¯t see exactly what just went on. ¡°I had a few questions about thepetition and our current task.¡±


    ¡°You should get back to the halls,¡± I tell her slowly.


    I¡¯m both shocked and confused, and can¡¯t for the life of me sort through my thoughts. As I know Baylee, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of girl who would do this. Either she is truly interested in Niko ¨C which I wouldn¡¯t me her ¨C or she is trying to get ahead of the rest of us in thispetition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what do to,¡± she snaps, which I suppose to some extent I deserve. ¡°I can do whatever I want.¡±


    Baylee moves past me, making a show of pushing against my shoulder, knocking me back a few steps. I watch her storm off, luckily towards the halls. I don¡¯t follow her right away. She needs space right now. Who knows how she might react if she finds out I¡¯m protecting her.


    Niko turns around, eyes dark and sinister. I brush it off as the shadows ying around with the night, but I¡¯m not so sure. With the expression on his face alone, I want to turn around and run for my life.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± he says slowly, voice hushed, anxious someone else might hear. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    A threat.


    He walks past me and back into the building, leaving me with nothing but a chill down my spine. Is he going to get me kicked out of thepetition? He surely has the authority to do so. And if he makes up a lie and tells Kael, then I¡¯m done. That means I have to y just as dirty as him. That¡¯s what Silent¡¯s do, right?


    It¡¯s just, how am I supposed to do that¡­


    As if an angel above, perhaps Fate, perhaps Millicent had been listening to my silent thoughts, I spotted a figure across the field. Quite far from me, but I know immediately who would be dwelling out here at this time of night.


    Kael. And despite what the repercussions might be, I decide I need to follow him. Or at least approach him. If I talk about what just happened, then I will. But what seems most imperative in my mind, is why he goes out into the forest at night. Last time I followed him, I failed to find out.


    Before I go, I make an informed decision to grab a shlight from my room. I may be miles behind him, but at least he won¡¯t know I¡¯m following him.


    And this time the darkness isn¡¯t going to swallow me.


    By the time I reach the forest edge, Kael is nowhere to be seen. My n, although probably foolish is to blindly walk in a straight line, and hopefully stumble across something in rtion to Kael. Either this will get me kicked out of thepetition, or I might find something that will change everything.


    The forest is cool tonight. I wish had brought an extrayer, because it seems as though the icy winds are seeping through my jacket and against my skin. This better be worth it¡­


    I make it quite a way in, stumbling over fallen boughs and low hanging branches. I drop my shlight a few times, which doesn¡¯t help my unease. The shadows seem to be ying tricks on me, crawling and shifting into ethereal predators, silent and deadly as the wind shifting around me.


    And then my light flickers off.


    I pause in my spot. My heart stutters, and curse words flow adeptly out of my mouth. This seems all too convenient to be real. Smacking the stic against my hand, I will it to work again. The batteries have to be new, so either dropping it ruined it, or something else is going on.


    Regardless, I can¡¯t see anything. And once again I¡¯m stuck out here, unsure of where to go, and how long I¡¯ve been wandering in.


    This was a foolish idea. And I knew it too, so I deserve to be lost out here to never be found. Kael would havee and gone by now, unaware that he had been followed. I would burst into tears and fall to the ground right now if I wasn¡¯t so mad at myself.


    And then, I see a faint glow in the distance. A cozy, weing glow¡­


    My feet take me in that direction before I can do anything about it. Not being able to see anything only makes me stumble and run into trees, hitting my head at least once before I got anywhere close to the strange light. It may not be my smartest move running blindly towards a strange light in the middle of a forest, but it wouldn¡¯t be very intelligent to stay in that one space all alone waiting for help. Not when no one cares that I¡¯m missing.


    Pushing through thest boughs, Ie to see what the source of the strange glowing light. It is a porch light belonging to a small,fortable cabin.


    I know immediately this is where Kael goes. Why else would a cabin be in the middle of this forest? Warmth andfort seems to seep from the ce; a weing grasp after my trek through the cold wilderness.


    Almost drunkenly, I wander closer, wishing I could see through the windows. Bright lights streams through, alighting the porch steps I climb up to the front door.


    For a cabin in the middle of nowhere, it¡¯s very well kept, the wooden bs this is built from seem new, the fresh smell of cut oak still seeping from the ce. I knock twice on the door, wondering what is going toe from this. I can only hope Kael is inside.


    I wait outside for a few moments. It takes the person behind the door quite some time before they slowly open the door.


    Immediate relief. Kael.


    As much as I shouldn¡¯t have followed Kael out here, I trust him, and he wouldn¡¯t leave me out in the wilderness without help. At least I hope not. The surprise on his face has me questioning myself. That is, before his expression melts into concern.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jada¡­¡± he breathes. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I witnessed something today that I can¡¯t exin, and tonight, something else happened that I¡¯m questioning. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I saw you and decided to follow you again.¡±


    Kael looks stunned for a moment, too dumbfounded to speak right away.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you Alpha, truly,¡± I tell him, although I doubt it¡¯s very fruitful for trying to exin my guilt away.


    Kael takes a deep breath, stepping back. ¡°Come in.¡±


    I have a million questions, but I keep them to myself until I¡¯m inside. It¡¯s just like any other cabin. A fire is lit on one side of the room, consuming it in afortable, safe heat. A lounge suite faces it, adorned with nkets and pillows I want to crawl into a rest my weary body. I look down at what I¡¯m standing on. Some kind of animal pelt.


    What is this ce?


    I want to voice that exact question, but before I can, someone else enters the room from another door I hadn¡¯t noticed. He¡¯s tall, he¡¯s handsome, and he no way belongs to this earth.


    A feline smile graces his face at the sight of me,vender eyes lighting up. ¡°Oh, a visitor. How wonderful. Hello darling, my name is Sinful.¡±

 Chapter 17

    ~Jada


    I have no idea who Sinful is.


    By the way he looks at me, he clearly assumes I should. But just because I don¡¯t know he is from first nce, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not terrified the moment my gazends upon him. It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t see something in those strange,vender coloured eyes that could frighten even the bravest souls.


    It¡¯s because he¡¯s immortal. I can tell. No one looks like that, asserts that aura and confidence without being of high power. But what an immortal is doing on mortal soul, I¡¯m not sure.


    I watch Sinful cast a rather pointed state in Karl¡¯s direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was going to be a party.¡±


    ¡°Neither did I,¡± Kael murmurs.


    My cheeks flush bright red. I should have just stayed in that forest and should have never walked into this cabin. What was thinking? My embarrassment is so pertinent I want to turn on my heel and slink back out of this ce. Especially seeing how surprised Kael was to see me. He¡¯s my Alpha, not my friend.


    ¡°I followed you out here,¡± I admit, watching the way Kael¡¯s eyes slightly narrow. ¡°I know, it was wrong, but I¡¯ve witnessed things today that I needed to tell someone about.¡±


    Sinful smirks, following his amusement with a chuckle. ¡°That was awfully stupid.¡±


    I go to As much as I hate him for saying that, he¡¯s right. I wish I hadn¡¯t followed him. I wish I hadn¡¯t walked into that forest blindly with a shlight that conveniently stopped working. In fact, I wish I hadn¡¯t witnessed what I have today, with that questionable Silent and Baylee making out with our superior.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re here now,¡± Kael says quickly, reprimanded this Sinful man before he can say anymore. ¡°What did you witness.¡±


    I open my mouth to say something, then I remember Niko¡¯s threat.


    What would happen if I told Kael? Niko will get me kicked from this conversation that next elimination, which will be tomorrow. But if I don¡¯t, Baylee will keep doing it, and she will either get hurt, or win thepetition based upon cheating alone. I can¡¯t let that happen, no matter the consequences.


    ¡°One of your Silent¡¯s has a rtionship with someone in my sect,¡± I tell him all in one breath, before I can convince myself otherwise.


    Kael¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Who?¡±


    Before I can say anything, Sinful¡¯s chuckle cuts me off. When I look at him, he¡¯s grinning, amusement dancing in his eyes. It seems as though it¡¯s impossible for him to take anything seriously here, and I¡¯ve known him for less than five minutes.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t this brilliant,¡± he says, delighted. Sinful moves closer, gait smooth, as if he is floating. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my night to turn out like this.¡±


    I turn my attention back to Kael. ¡°Who do you think?¡±


    I¡¯m hoping he would answer for me, so I wouldn¡¯t be the one to sell him out. I already have, but based on what I know about Niko thus far, I¡¯m not surprised he would do something like this. Not with that look in his eyes. Not when he has spent a lot of time outside of thepetition hanging around those in my sect. Especially females.


    Kael seems solemn, which is evidence enough that he knows exactly who I am talking about. ¡°Niko?¡±


    I nod.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sinful ps his hands together, making me flinch. He¡¯s stepped closer to me; so much so, I can smell the scent he emits. It¡¯s an intoxicating scent of pure jasmine, so heady it¡¯s making my head spin. Again, it¡¯s something from another world entirely, twisted in to take my mind in its control.


    ¡°You have interrupted our meeting tonight, but I can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t been entertained,¡± Sinful says, his smiling telling all.


    Kael sighs through his nose. ¡°Come sit down. You must be exhausted. I¡¯ll deal with Niko tomorrow.¡±


    I do so, nervously passing Sinful, whose gaze never leave me, taking a seat on the couch, right in front of the fire. I hadn¡¯t noticed how cold I was in my embarrassment. Instantly, the warmth of the fire crawls up my arms, allowing me to rx, despite my situation.


    Sinful stays behind the couch, so I can¡¯t see him. I feel him though, right behind me. Kaeles to stand in front of me, covering the fire. The light flickers around him, shadowing his face. It only makes me more anxious. Now that he knows this, I¡¯m hoping he won¡¯t punish me for following him out here.


    Even though I deserve it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt whatever is going on here,¡± I say honestly, pretending I¡¯m not unnerved by the fact Sinful I standing directly behind me. He could wrap his hands around my neck and take my life if he wanted to.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Kael says, looking over me at the immortal behind me. ¡°Sinful and I were just discussing a few things.¡±


    Suddenly, I feel his hands on my shoulders, gripping me. The touch is so overwhelming, I can barely think for a moment, before everything came to me. I studied this immortal very briefly in school. We learnt about the Seven Sins and Seven Virtues at some point. More about the Virtues, but the Sins were mentioned, along with what they are capable of. So when Sinful touched me, it was as if I could suddenly remember who he was.


    He¡¯s Lust. Sinful. It makes sense now, from his touch alone. It seems to have trapped part of my mind, leaving me to wonder whether I should stay pinned to this couch at his mercy, or if I should get up and run for my life.


    Kael seems to have noticed. ¡°Sinful was just leaving.¡±


    The touch on me rxes in Sinful¡¯s surprise. As soon as his skin no longer touches mine, my body erupts in tingles, released from the hold he had on me. Now that my mind is my own again, I know I need to get out of here. Sinful is a dangerous man, and I can¡¯t stand around here letting him y with me. I just have to wonder what Kael wants with an immortal like him¡­


    ¡°Was I?¡± Sinful says suspiciously. ¡°I was actually thinking I would take this young girl back to her room. It¡¯ste and it would be much better than her walking back through that forest, right?¡±


    No. I don¡¯t want to go. I need to talk to Kael more, as him what¡¯s going on, about what is going to happen to Niko.


    I haven¡¯t even told him about the Silent I found in my room. And I don¡¯t think I will. If I¡¯m wrong, and he was doing an inspection, then Kael will think I¡¯m foolish. Plus, everytime I think about a stranger rifling through my things, my cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    Kael looks grim. ¡°If you¡¯re there and back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going with him,¡± I say, pushing off the couch. When turn around to look back at Sinful, he winks at me in a way that has my skin shivering. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Sinful smiles devilishly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    I can¡¯t trust him, but something tells me Kael isn¡¯t about to walk me back through this forest. By the way they want me out of here, they aren¡¯t done with this meeting. If only I could stay and find out what it is about. However, this is confidential Alpha business I don¡¯t have the right to know about.


    ¡°Sinful has the ability to transport himself, and anyone else he is touching,¡± Kael exins to me. ¡°He can get you back to your room in no time. And no one will have any idea you left. Not even the security cameras.¡±


    I nce at Sinful, who is beckoning me over to him. ¡°Kael and I have business to finish here. You should go.¡±


    As much as I don¡¯t want to adhere to Sinful¡¯s wishes, I have no other choice. With onest nce at Kael, who seems sympathetic, but tied up in whatever is going on here. Sinful takes my hand, but I notice with this touch, the feeling I had early isn¡¯t there. At least I can be grateful for something.


    Kael smiled as we left. But it was strained.


    Transportation felt like another feelingpletely. The ground seemed to disappear from under me, but before I could scream for help, carpeted surface appeared underneath me, and I was back in my room again. This time, apanied by a powerful immortal.


    Trying to get my breath back, I stumble away from Sinful. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Instead of listening to my demands, Sinful folds his arms over his chest, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have walked out there tonight. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever get away with doing that again.¡±


    For a moment I¡¯m speechless. I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but who is Sinful to give me demands. The only person I listen to is Kael, as my Alpha.


    ¡°Get. Out. Of. Here,¡± I snap.


    Sinful doesn¡¯t look offended. Nor does he look amused, which seems to be his default expression. Instead, he looks concentrated, as if he is trying to remember every detail on my face.


    ¡°Kael is dealing with a lot right now,¡± he says slowly. ¡°Leave him be. Don¡¯t be curious.¡±


    And with that, he vanished.


    I stare at where he had once stood. His words didn¡¯t frighten me, only making me more infuriated. That was thest thing he should have told me.


    Because now this isn¡¯t just about the conversation. It¡¯s about finding out what my Alpha is hiding.

 Chapter 18

    ~JadaContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Waking up the morning of the new week left me queasy.


    There is no way today can go well. Already, someone else I didn¡¯t know so well has been eliminated from thepetitionst week. I had convinced myself it would be me, considering what I had revealedst week between Baylee and Niko. When I wasn¡¯t sent home, I was left upte at night wondering why it wasn¡¯t me.


    Baylee has been ignoring me. In fact, she¡¯s been ignoring everyone, going cold and distant to even her closest friends. But none of them had res sent their way when passing her in the hall¡­


    Something is up. And I have a feeling it will go down this morning, at the next meeting in the gym.


    I was right.


    Trailing behind everyone, I wander into the gym, head hung low. At this point, I couldn¡¯t care less what the next part of thepetition is. I have a dark feeling Niko kept me in to terrorise me. To give me the hardest time until I leave thepetition on my own merit, leaving him with no suspicion.


    All my reasonable thoughts didn¡¯t seem so when we lined up, and the Silent ready to give us our next objective walked out to join us. And it wasn¡¯t Niko.


    I¡¯m not sure what is more shocking. Who the Silent is, or the fact that it isn¡¯t Niko.


    The Silent¡¯s eyes immediately find me. As he strides in, eerily confident, his gaze never strays anywhere but me. Those eyes are unmistakable. In case I forgot who walked into my room and rummaged through all my things, this was my reminder. Those eyes, the brightest blue that I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s what has been haunting me at night.


    What is he doing here? Why is he here instead of Niko? I want to look around and see if it¡¯s a practical joke, or if there are cameras to capture this moment. No. This is real.


    Everyone¡¯s seems surprised, but not as much as I am. I¡¯m unsure whether this is real fear or not. What does he want with me? I should have told Kael he snuck into my room, and there is something seriously wrong with him.


    Silence follows before he speaks.


    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯ll be taking over Niko¡¯s position as your main trainer and advisor. You can call me Blue, if you like. Actually, you don¡¯t have much of a choice. I gave up my real name many years ago,¡± he tells us, leaving not just me speechless.


    Of course, Shana is the first out of us all to speak. ¡°Where¡¯s Niko?¡±


    I nce at Baylee, who stares at her feet, as if her shoces are more interesting than this conversation. She knows. She knows something happened to Niko and now he is gone, and not looking as though he is going toe back. She also knows it¡¯s my fault. I did this.


    ¡°Niko had to leave urgently,¡± Blue tells us, no longer seeing me as the main focus of his attention. I¡¯m grateful for that. It gives me a chance to study him.


    Yes, his name fits him perfectly with the intensity of his gaze. They are the eyes I saw during my interrogation, and they are the eyes I saw when I walked into my room and saw him there. But within me they trigger something else. Like a memory¡­


    The rest of him fits the descriptions of a Silent. Well built, lean and strong. Not overwhelmingly eye catching, seeming very impassive and nk. Someone you might admire for a fleeting moment as you pass, but no one you would approach for your affections.


    Shana interrupts my thoughts with her skepticism. ¡°Okay, but why? Why would we get another trainer when he was doing just fine?¡±


    ¡°Family issues,¡± Blue replies. Liar.


    No one questions that. To them, it makes sense, but to myself and Baylee, we know better. Luckily for me, I doubt she will say anything to me about it. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her if all the otherpetitors know the truth. Kael must have pitied her when he fired Niko, and kept her in thepetition. That, or Niko refused to tell the Alpha who he was fraternizing with.


    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m here to give you your next objective,¡± Blue says, pping his hands together. He seems less creepy and imposing now, seeming like he is here to do a job and that¡¯s it. ¡°Everything will continue on as per normal.¡±


    Hearing that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. Are all of Kael¡¯s hired Silent¡¯s strange, untrustworthy room invaders andpetitor kissers?


    ¡°Now, three of your fellowpetitors have been sent home, which leaves only seven of you. As you know, you¡¯re not onlypeting against each other, but other sects,¡± Blue exins, putting everything into a much worse perspective. ¡°So, it might help you out if you find out some information about someone from another sect. Of your choice, of course.¡±


    A few of us exchange nces, unsure of what this means. I was hoping I wouldn¡¯t have to be involved with any of the others untilter in thepetition. Our sect has enough dramas of its own.


    ¡°Silent¡¯s best tactic can at times be intimidation. You cannot use physical force to harm them in any way. If you so much as leave a scratch on them, you¡¯re eliminated,¡± Blue says firmly.


    I hear Parker scoff. ¡°That sounds useless.¡±


    Blue¡¯s re is scolding, taking a turn from nk and impassive, to dark and brooding. ¡°If you can¡¯t assert your dominance in a situation with words alone, you might as well walk out and leave thispetition right now. This takes skill and precision, not stupid brute force, kid.¡±


    Parker didn¡¯t like that, which is clear. His jaw clenches, but he is smart enough not to talk back. Not when he is so desperate to win thispetition.


    ¡°Intimidate them, and find something out about their sect. If it¡¯s not good enough, I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Blue says, no softness in his tone. Clearly he already has no patience for any of us, suggesting another motive. I¡¯m hoping it has nothing to do with me.


    With no more to say, Blue turns on his heels and saunters off.


    Shana folds her arms over her chest, making a sound of distaste. ¡°I hate him already. Someone should tell Niko he¡¯s a jerk for leaving us with that freak. Something about him gives me the creeps.


    I didn¡¯t tell Shana I agreed with her, I just nodded in response. Parker also had words for him, speaking of how he is going to break into Blue¡¯s room and intimidate him. None of us believe him. We all know he is going to find a pretty girl from another sect, sneak into her room at night and hope she isn¡¯t wearing much.


    Shamefully, my n is to use the cover of night and vulnerability to spill information from someone¡¯s mouth from another sect. If that means tracking them back to their room then so be it. I¡¯m not about to be eliminated.


    So a few nightster, I would do just that.


    My target would be a boy I spotted at themunal library. He intrigues me simply because he always has his nose in a book, lurking between the shelves like he¡¯s always watching, waiting. I think I¡¯m about to find out what that is.


    Tonight, however, I have other ns. A letter, to write to Kael to thank him for dealing with Niko. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to get it to him, but he needs to know. If he hadn¡¯t done that, Niko might have had me eliminated, or perhaps terrorised until I did so myself.


    Sitting down at my desk, I pull a piece of paper and a pen under mymp, preparing what I¡¯m going to say.


    ~Kael


    Taking the note from my assistant, I nod at her to leave.


    This note, unlike many others, had been specially requested for me to read. Apparently it came from one of thepetitors. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t think twice about opening this. It could be persuasion or perhaps even abuse. However, when I catch sight of the name scrawled quickly across the envelope surface, I don¡¯t hesitate in tearing it open.


    Jada.


    I can¡¯t tell if she has been a right pain, or has be a curious interest. Part of me feels the need to reprimand her, to put her in her ce. While the other feels guilty for keeping from her what I do. As if I owe her something¡­


    Regardless, I read her letter.


    Alpha,


    I doubt you¡¯ll want to hear from me. I promise I¡¯m not stalking you, I didn¡¯t mean to get so caught up in following you out there. It was none of my business and I intruded. I¡¯m sorry.


    If you don¡¯t want me to be in thispetition I would understand, but yet still, you had Niko taken away.


    Thank you for that. Surely it was protocol but you could have covered for him and had me sent away. So thank you.


    From now on, I will concentrate on thepetition and will disturb you no more.


    Jada


    Sighing deeply, I put it back down on the desk, thinking.


    Good, I¡¯m d I no longer have to deal with her. Right?

 Chapter 19

    ~Jada


    My n was set for tonight.


    I¡¯m assuming it won¡¯t be difficult to get in, if it¡¯s anything like my sects residence. By the first hour of morning, everyone is in the room should be asleep, which leaves the perfect time to put my n into fruition. Luckily, I was able to sneak the kids ¨C whose name I learned was Jake ¨C room number thanks to a very impressionable girl hanging around the library.


    Tonight, I¡¯m not exactly sure what I¡¯m going to find out, but hopefully it will keep me in thispetition. He seems to always be hiding something, and I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s dark and intriguing.


    Sneaking around the side of the building, I approach the kitchen window. As I expected, after walking past it casually today, it is slightly ajar.


    Perfect.


    It doesn¡¯t creak nor protest when I prop it openrge enough for me to slip through, and onto the sleek linoleum floor. It¡¯s perfect for swallowing most of the sound of my footsteps as I step out of the kitchen and into the eating area. And much to my imminent surprise, someone is standing like a distant shadow, watching me.


    I flinch, but luckily, manage to keep hold of the scream that threatened to slip past my lips. Having someone lurking downstairs at this hour was thest thing I expected. Especially when I catch a sight of who it is.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I growl, my voice still hushed, not moving above a whisper.


    It¡¯s Blue, sitting on one of the cafeteria benches, smirking. Just seeing him elicits ufortable chills down my spine. He¡¯s lingered in my room, and is now trying to ruin my immacte n. How did he even know I was nning oning here? I wasn¡¯t that obvious about it, was I?


    At that moment, a dark though creeps into my mind.


    What if Blue snuck into my room again? I¡¯ve been writing my n down in a diary to keep track of it. Nothing incriminating, but it¡¯s enough to track down my movements. I¡¯ve been keeping it on my bed too. Just the idea of him in my room, looking through my personal things makes me extremely uneasy.


    ¡°I thought I woulde see what you¡¯re up to,¡± he says simply, as if that offers any exnation at all. I stare at him, dumbfounded.


    He seems awfully casual for being an absolute creep. He¡¯s dressed in dark clothes, which wouldn¡¯t be surprising, however, they don¡¯t seem like his normal attire. His pants are more slimming, jacket clinging tightly against his body. His chest even seems to be covered by some kind of disguised te of protection.


    Almost like he¡¯s dressed for a Silent¡¯s mission.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± I question, looking around to ensure no one else has seen me. Blue, despite being a Silent, has the full capability to expose me and this mission I¡¯ve set up. Maybe to get me eliminated¡­


    He shrugs, slipping down from where he sat, making almost no sound. ¡°Word gets around, and my job is to find out secret information.¡±


    Of course, he¡¯s a Silent. He got unlucky when I found him in my room, since I decided to change my ns. Somehow, he managed to find out I was going to be out that day and stole himself in. He even managed to slip past other sect members, which unts his proficiency at his job.


    ¡°In all due respect, can you please get out of here?¡± I snap. ¡°I have things to do, and I don¡¯t need you here creeping around.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m over being polite with this guy.


    Not waiting for his answer, I sneak toward the stairs, repeating the room number in my head over and over. I have a small pocket knife tucked in my sleeve if ites down to it, but mainly I¡¯ll be relying on my own mouth to intimidate him. I¡¯m not sure if it will be enough, but I have to try.


    Blue snags my arm before I can get very far. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you so desperately want to get rid of me. I¡¯m your trainer assessing you-¡±


    ¡°Get off me,¡± I growl, pulling my arm from him. His touch burns through my clothes, my skin protesting from the firmness. I don¡¯t show that it made me uneasy though. Everything about him does. ¡°Go sneak into someone else¡¯s room.¡±


    Myst jab could get me kicked out. I don¡¯t care.


    Without waiting to hear his retort, I quickly trot up the stairs, keeping my steps as light as possible. He doesn¡¯t follow me, so I make a mental note to keep an eye on himter, before concentrating on the mission at hand. At least his room wasn¡¯t easy to find, and once I reached it, I didn¡¯t hesitate walking straight in there.


    Jake is wrapped up in his sheets, and when I barge in, he startles right out of his slumber. For a fleeting moment I feel sympathy, but it¡¯s quickly squashed by the fact this is a mission I need to fulfil, and no harm wille to him.


    ¡°Get up,¡± I say promptly, concealing any ounce of fear under a veil of confidence. He shouldn¡¯t know who I am, with the cover over my mouth and nose, and the dark clothes I covered by body with.


    Jake wipes his eyes as he sits up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I flick his light on, momentarily blinding him. He swears in protest, shielding his eyes. My attempts to disorientate him seem to be working, as I stand staunch in front of him, giving him no room to escape. He¡¯s forced toy in a vulnerable position in front of me, exposed at my mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect a little bit of information on you,¡± I say, tone taunting. This confident facade seems to be working, but it doesn¡¯t take my mind away from the pocket knife sweaty in my grasp. I pray I won¡¯t be forced to use it.


    Jake blinks at me a few times, looking up at me rily. It strikes me in that moment he wears sses beneath that long fringe of untrimmed brte hair. Perfect.


    ¡°Crap,¡± he growls. ¡°I knew this woulde.¡±


    It takes plenty of self control not to look surprised. Does he think I¡¯m someone else? Or is he afraid he¡¯s being exposed for something he has done? Either way, he can barely see me and is still disorientated, which means I have to go along with this. It¡¯s my one chance to seed.


    ¡°You know how Alpha Kael is about punishment,¡± I threaten, hoping I can y it off like a Silent busting him. ¡°He likes honesty, so I would speak up now or you won¡¯t be seeing his good side.¡±


    What has Jake been up to? By the way he pales, it¡¯s not good at all. Perhaps he smuggled drugs in here, or maybe he has been stealing?


    ¡°Okay okay,¡± he mutters helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m basically dead now anyway.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, not wanting to push my luck. Instead, I just stand there, holding my stance, waiting for him to admit his guilt. I just can¡¯t believe I have gotten so lucky as I am to have him admitting what he has done. Hopefully it will be enough for Blue and Kael to keep me in thispetition.


    ¡°Yes, I snuck into Kael¡¯s housest week. I swear I didn¡¯t take anything but information out,¡± he admits.


    I gape at him.


    Either he is messing with me, knowing who I am, or he is telling the truth. Did he really sneak into Kael¡¯s home? He might as well be the winner of thispetition if he had the skill to pull that off.


    Suddenly, Jake reaches for the sses off his bedside table, and slips them on his face. When he sees me, realising I¡¯m not a Silent, he flinches, taken aback. I don¡¯t move, don¡¯t apologise or nothing. I just stare him down, consuming the information he admitted to me, wondering what I¡¯m going to do with it.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± he says breathlessly, blinking a few times to make sure he isn¡¯t seeing things. ¡°You¡¯re not a Silent, are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you snuck into Kael¡¯s manor?¡±


    His head falls into his hands. ¡°I was curious okay? There were so many rumours I had to find out if any of them were right. And let me tell you, there are a few that aren¡¯t very far off. But you can¡¯t tell anyone this, otherwise I¡¯ll probably be dragged into a dark room and executed.¡±


    Jake seems frankly mortified that I found out his secret. And I am too, knowing he snuck into Kael¡¯s residence. I doubt it was very easy to navigate.


    ¡°You know what would have happened if you did get caught¡­


    He cringes, digging his hands through his hair. ¡°Yes, I know okay. God, I¡¯m so stupid for saying this to you. You just can¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll get you in there or something if you want me to. I¡¯ll give you all the information on him you need.¡±


    I pause. This sounds like a delightfully tempting offer. To know more about the Alpha who has been haunting my dreams. Who has taken a lot of my daily thought up.


    He must have noticed my expression. ¡°Silence, and you could know all the Alpha¡¯s darkest secrets.¡±

 Chapter 20

    ~JadaContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shouldn¡¯t agree to this.


    Jake is a strange kid, and I know that. Like me, he has discovered he wants more from thispetition than to win it. He wants to know about the Alpha he could potentially be serving, like me. However, I¡¯ve never gone about sneaking into his estate. I¡¯ve been very obvious about what I¡¯ve been doing.


    Problem is, I promised Kael I wouldn¡¯t no longer pursue anything but thispetition. He hasn¡¯t written back, and I cannot be sure he even got it and read it, but I can¡¯t possibly go back on it¡­


    ¡°Listen, this is bad,¡± I say, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°I can¡¯t agree to that.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes instantly widened behind his thick rimmed sses. If I go and tell something to Blue, he will have him immediately taken from thispetition. Not only that, but he will most likely be prosecuted in a court ofw. And sneaking into an Alpha¡¯s home is inexcusable.


    ¡°Come Jada, you can¡¯t tell anyone. They will kill me,¡± he insists. He gets out of bed, standing over me. He is unnervingly tall andnky, but I doubt he would strike out at me. Not if he wants me to keep my mouth shut.


    I shake my head at him. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but I can¡¯t have any further rtion to the Alpha.¡±


    Jake looks visibly confused, but doesn¡¯t question it.


    For a moment, he doesn¡¯t say anything brushing past me. Catching a nce of myself in his wall mirror, I feel stupid dressed up like this, so I tug my face cloth off, and pull the hood off my head. Jake knew who I was the moment he put his sses on, whichpletely foiled my entire n.


    Turning around, I watch Jake rustle through his draws before he picks up a screwed up piece of paper that has now been smoothed out. The writing on it is messy and scrawled on quickly.


    ¡°I found this when I snuck in. I didn¡¯t grab much because I was in and out for the most part,¡± Jake exins to me. ¡°I found this screwed up on the floor, so I grabbed it, assuming it had fallen out of Kael¡¯s pocket, or one of his Silent¡¯s. And let me tell you, I¡¯m d I grabbed it.¡±


    Staring at it skeptically, I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s contraband.¡±


    If Jake gets caught with that, he will have no hope of getting out of trouble. It makes me shy away, not even wanting to get my fingerprints on it.


    ¡°Trust me, you want to see this,¡± he tempts.


    I stare at it, debating what could be so interesting about it. Kael doesn¡¯t need to know if I did read it, and I doubt it will make much of a difference in his life. Hell, he could send his Silent¡¯s to kill us in the middle of the night to ensure we never spoke another word again. Either way, my goal is still to learn about the Alpha. Something about him intrigues me more than it should¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± I ask warily, taking in between my fingers. Whatever he was writing, he wasn¡¯t wasting any time doing so.


    ¡°Read,¡± Jake prompts.


    Mother,


    I can¡¯t send this. I can¡¯t.


    You¡¯ve never gotten any of my letters before, so why would you get his one? But maybe you have, and you just send them right back without reading them. Because you don¡¯t even care about your son anymore.


    Regardless, I have to write down how I feel. I have to wish you would see this. I just want you to know I¡¯m never going to stop looking for you. Ever.


    Dad is gone now. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. It¡¯s safe here.


    Pleasee home. You know it isn¡¯t in me to give up on someone I love. Just please, at least tell me where you are, or that you¡¯re safe. None of my Silent¡¯s have gotten a trace of you. It¡¯s breaking my heart.


    Please mama,e home.


    I set the letter down, unsure of what to think of this. Part of me wants to think it was framed by Jake as some kind of propaganda he would sell to the media for an exuberant price. A rumour like that would surely destroy the dominance of the Alpha family. Even if it is real, I wouldn¡¯t like something like thating out about my Alpha. Even if he put my family in jail.


    ¡°You have to get rid of this,¡± I say quickly, screwing it back up in my hand. ¡°Burn it, or do something.¡±


    Jake frowns. ¡°Don¡¯t you get what this means? He can¡¯t find his mother, which means our original Luna is missing. And I believe we are going to be trained up, if we were to win thepetition, to find his mother.¡±


    My head is spinning, as I try wrap my head around the idea. I thought his mother had been killed, or as the media said, died of natural causes, leaving Kael to the throne. It makes sense though, after what he said to me when I was called to his ce. I feel great sympathy for him, but my mind is also whirling at the fact that this was hidden from us.


    What else do we not know about Kael?


    Jake takes the paper from my hands. ¡°You know how we can win this? We should find her.¡±


    My eyes widen at the foolishness of his idea. How could him and I possibly have a chance at finding his mother? I assume that immortal he was meeting with had something to do with it, which means if he doesn¡¯t know, no one will know. It just doesn¡¯t seem possible we would stand a chance.


    ¡°If Silent¡¯s can¡¯t find her, we can¡¯t,¡± I tell him firmly, deciding to keep Sinful, the Immortal from him. He would only ask more questions and I don¡¯t want him to know about his cabin tucked into the forest.


    ¡°We can at least figure out whether she is alive or not, at least,¡± Jake says. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t think there¡¯s clue¡¯s in Kael¡¯s home that he has not yet deduced?¡±


    I know exactly what he¡¯s suggesting.


    ¡°This is crazy. We can¡¯t get mixed up in the Alpha¡¯s business. We could get prosecuted, or even killed,¡± I tell him firmly, knowing there is no other option. ¡±


    He shakes his head at me. Under the dim light of the room, this boy looks almost crazy. But in that, I see myself. I¡¯ve tried so hard to get ahead in thispetition, and as much as I won¡¯t admit it, I know within me there¡¯s something drawing me to Kael. Something dark and terrible, about to get me in all sorts of trouble.


    This is dangerous. And I hate myself for wanting to explore it.


    ***


    ¡°This is a bad idea.¡±


    My re only intensifies at Jake¡¯s obvious deduction. This is a terrible idea, and he knows I¡¯m fully aware. This is just as much his idea as it is mine. I feel so foolish for doing this, knowing I will most likely get caught, but at least Kael might believe me on the grounds that we are trying to do something in his favour.


    If we find his mother, we would surely win thepetition. And Kael would get back what he has been looking for. However, as much as I say this, the less it seems to be a rational answer.


    It isn¡¯t.


    And quite frankly, I can¡¯t believe Jake convinced me to do this.


    We had decided that I would be the distraction while Jake steals his way in. He is clearly superior at it, and I would sure ruin his current sess. So, without another idea my head, two days after I first burst into Jake¡¯s room, I baked some cupcakes, wrapped them up and made my escape out of the facility.


    As I had snuck out with Jake, having crossed the wall, I was constantly rationalising in my mind. If Jake finds anything, I don¡¯t have to go along with it. I can leave him be and try win thispetition myself.


    So when Jake went his separate way, and I approached Kael¡¯s front door, I tried not to feel frightened.


    Kael could easily call his Silent¡¯s on me for sneaking outte at night. And with cupcakes? He could either m the door in my face, or assume I¡¯m attempting to poison him. As I stroll up to the front door, getting ready to knock, my stomach churns. He could assume anything.


    No, I have to do this. I might not know yet what will happen, or if this is even worth it, but regardless, I reach up, and knock on Alpha Kael¡¯s door.

 Chapter 21

    ~Jada


    The moment he opens the door I regret everything.


    What am I thinking? Alpha Kael trains Silent¡¯s, and here I am, trying to distract him with cupcakes while Jake sneaks in. There is no way this is going to work. Not when he in no way wants to see me, and I¡¯ve snuck out. No matter how I rationalised this in my mind, seeing him makes this all seem incredibly foolish.


    He appears at the door himself, not having anyone else to do his bidding. Either he doesn¡¯t have staff here during the night, or at all. He seems to prefer solitude, and with all his secrets, it makes sense.


    At the sight of me, he looks visibly startled. Either I woke him, or he was about to sleep, with his shirtless torso and loose pants. Even his hair is mussed. As much as the sight of him elicits some feeling within me I refuse to dwell on, I know I need to appear cool and calm, the script I created still prevalent in my mind.


    ¡°Hello Alpha,¡± I say quickly, interrupting him before he can question me, or perhaps send me back right where I came from.


    I thrust the tray of cupcakes at him.


    He looks down at them, inspecting them. And not in a way of appreciation, or excitement. I¡¯m not sure why he would be excited about a rather messed up looking batch of cupcakes. I was under a time stress, and I¡¯ve never been that great at cooking. But stupidly, it was the only way I could think of to distract him.


    ¡°Jada,¡± he says slowly, as if he can¡¯t believe he is looking at me right now. ¡°What has brought you to my door at this time of night?¡±


    ¡°I thought I would bring you something to apologise for everything recently,¡± I say.


    My excuse isn¡¯tpletely ridiculous considering what I¡¯ve discovered in rtion to Kael. It might seem overzealous to bring both cupcakes and write a letter to apologise, but it was the only excuse I could conjure up this evening. Jake seemed skeptical, but only because he doesn¡¯t know what has gone down between me and the Alpha.


    ¡°Oh,¡± is all he says, eyes narrowing slightly on the tray of baked goods. The balmy evening has already started melting the icing, making them look less and less appetizing as time passes. I can only pray they are enough to let me get let in.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid, I know,¡± I say, using my self deprecation as a tactic.


    It seems to work, as Kael clears his throat, trying not to look pitiful. ¡°Such a nice gesture. I assume you¡¯re using the cover of night not to get caught sneaking out. Did anyone else join you this evening?¡±


    I shake my head, a little too quickly. He doesn¡¯t seem to notice, though. Jake will start his entry once I¡¯ve stepped inside Kael¡¯s estate. That is, if Kael even invites me in in the first ce.


    ¡°Just so you know, this isn¡¯t some kind of assassination attempt,¡± I chuckle, hoping to lighten the mood.


    Kael smiles tightly. ¡°Never crossed my mind.¡±


    He trusts me, at least. If he was poisoned at my hand, I wouldn¡¯t get away with it. Maybe that¡¯s why he is so confident, as he takes the tray from my hand. I doubt he is going to eat one willingly, but that¡¯s not what I made them for. All I need is to get into his house without seeming suspicious.


    ¡°I came all this way so we could talk,¡± I say firmly, hoping it would be enough for me to get an invitation. And it seems to be, as he steps back, motioning for me to step inside. My entire body almost copses with relief.


    ¡°Maybe we can enjoy one of these cupcakes,¡± Kael says, looking over his shoulder to smile at me as he leads me inside.


    Surprisingly, he walks me past the foyer, where I assumed he would bring me. Aside from going up to his office, I haven¡¯t seen much else to his manor. It¡¯s strikingly beautiful, I realise, as he leads me down a hallway, ignoring every door I¡¯m curious to peak behind. Luckily he decided not to go upstairs where Jake will surely be beginning his investigations.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°To a special room of mine,¡± Kael tells me, not helping my the sweat gathering on my forehead and the anxiety blooming in my chest. Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a good idea. ¡°It¡¯s private, so we can talk about whatever is on your mind.¡±


    I quicken my step as he does. ¡°You¡¯re too kind for doing this. Letting me into your home and letting me speak. I doubt anyone else would be allowed such a privilege.¡±


    Finally, Kael reaches the special room he is speaking about, opening it for me to walk into. Inside, the room is small and private, perfect for uninterrupted conversation. Part of me doesn¡¯t want to step in, unsure of what conversation will happen between myself and the Alpha.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re special,¡± he says softly, as I walk past him into the room.


    The walls are a dark charcoal grey, the carpet ck. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any windows here, and the lighting is dim. It¡¯spletely epassed in Kael¡¯s scent, leaving me to wonder how much time he spends in here.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± I murmur dismissively, watching him ce the cupcakes on a table in between two chairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Brushing off what Kael is saying as politepliments to ease the tension between us, I sink into one of the leather seats. Kael sits on the opposite one, facing me. This is the perfect ce to keep him while Jake gets to work. It¡¯s intimate and hidden, and maybe I can get some more information out of him myself.


    But first, I have one thing to ask to stop my wander mind, to ensure Jake won¡¯t get caught while he is upstairs. ¡°Do you have many staff here at night?¡±


    ¡°No, I send the few I have here home at night,¡± Kael tells me, much to my relief. ¡°I prefer privacy and many of them have families to go to at night. I can do what I need to at night on my own.¡±


    Or you¡¯re hiding something.


    ¡°Did you get my note?¡± I ask him, pushing my true thoughts to the back of my mind. I¡¯ve been wondering this for quite some time.


    Kael picks up one of my cupcakes. ¡°I did. And I understand why you¡¯re doing this. You¡¯re curious and I¡¯m your Alpha. Why wouldn¡¯t you want to follow me?¡±


    He seems so sure of himself, it bothers me. He¡¯s right though. I followed him because he¡¯s my Alpha, but also because in the beginning, he was the focus of my target. In order to win thepetition, I had to follow him. But since then, there has been something about him that has me more than curious. And it bothers me.


    ¡°Each time I¡¯ve either needed you for thepetition, or needed your authority,¡± I say firmly.


    His eyes are dark and pointed. ¡°I¡¯m d you did what you did.¡±


    I try not to seem surprised, as much as I am. All this time I thought he was bothered by me following him everywhere, bing apart of his life and business without his permission. Now, I¡¯m going to use this to my advantage to see what else I can find out about Kael and his missing mother.


    My eyes concentrate on his fingers as they adeptly peel back the stic off the cupcake. ¡°What business do you have with an immortal like Sinful?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s helping me,¡± he tells me simply. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to talk about.¡±


    I wait until he takes a bite of the cupcake before speaking again. He doesn¡¯t seem repulsed by them, which means my cooking can¡¯t be that bad. After one bite he puts it down, allowing him to concentrate on the conversation. I have a feeling he only took a bite to make me feel better.


    ¡°What do you wish to talk about then, Alpha?¡±


    Slowly, he stands, each movement so smooth and calcted. I watch him, as hees to sit right beside me, the space between us next to none. I freeze, so close to him I pray he doesn¡¯t notice how quick my heart is beating, and how much my fingertips quiver.


    Up close he is breathtakingly beautiful. So stunning, I want to look away ¨C topose myself ¨C but I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Did you follow me because you feel a lure toward me?¡± he asks gently.


    He isn¡¯t asking out of amusement. There is another motive behind his question, and I¡¯m not sure how I should answer. Surely not honestly, considering it would change the dynamics between us. Yet, I don¡¯t know what else to say.


    Before I could conjure up a lie, something about him changes. He blinks a few time, leans back, holding his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡±


    Right as I was about toe to his aid, his eyes roll back, and he falls unconscious.

 Chapter 22

    ~Jada


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    In sheer shock, I¡¯m left staring at Alpha Kael¡¯s unconscious body slumped backward on the couch. His eyes are rolled back, his mouth parted, hopefully still taking in air. I¡¯m unsure what to do, my entire body shaking in pure fear. What just happened? Is he still alive? I can see his chest moving slightly, but I¡¯m not sure how long that is going tost.


    Standing up, my legs feel as if they are going to copse at any moment. If someone walks in, they are going to see my Alpha, looking as if I¡¯ve injured him myself. A Silent would surely kill me in this moment.


    I lean my ear over his mouth, hoping to hear his breathing. He still is, but barely, the sound low and soft.


    Reaching out, I go to check for his pulse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him,¡± a sharp voice utters from the door. I whirl around, and Jake stands there, ring at me. ¡°If you leave any trace of yourself on him, people will catch you. The Silent¡¯s will. They have technology.¡±


    I ce my hand over my heart, startled by Jake¡¯s brash approach. He steps into the room, looking around to make sure no one else is watching. His dark clothing looks stupid in such a beautiful room like this one. He looks stupid. This entire n is stupid, and now we have an unconscious Alpha on our hands.


    When Jake motions for me to follow him, I balk. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him here.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the whole point,¡± he tells me, looking at me as if I¡¯m absolutely stupid. I can hardly believe that he is being so careless about out Alpha, who justys there, more vulnerable than I imagine he has ever been.


    ¡°Whole point?¡± I question. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    Jake rolls his eyes at me, rushing around the room looking for more prohibited items that don¡¯t belong to us. This is bad, and I¡¯ve just dug myself into a hole that if I get caught in, could mean prison life or the death sentence. Kael might look peaceful now, but I can¡¯t imagine him being so forgiving.


    ¡°Look, you should be thankful you¡¯re not in the same position as he is,¡± Jake mutters, tucking down to shuffle through draws. He seems unsatisfied with what he finds, tossing papers back in.


    It takes a few moments for what he¡¯s said to sink into my mind. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that? What did you do Jake?¡±


    ¡°I spiked the cupcakes.¡±


    I gape at him, unsure I heard him right at first. The more he stares at me, deadpan, I realise that this is no joke. With cupcake crumbs still lingering around Kael¡¯s lips, it¡¯s obvious no natural causes put him in this state. I just don¡¯t understand how he got passed me to slip the drug in.


    ¡°Why the hell did you think that was a good idea?¡± I growl, wanting to rip both mine and his hair out in frustration. We can¡¯t just drug our Alpha and get away with it. And for all Kael will know, I¡¯m the only one involved.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t trust that you would be able to distract him for as long as I needed you to,¡± he exins. ¡°And I knew if I asked you to deliver the cupcakes and leave you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    I blink a few times.


    Here I was thinking maybe I could trust Jake through this. That we would be able to figure this out and help Kael. And here we are, having drugged him and nning to leave him him be to wake upter. Actually, this is all on Jake.


    ¡°And what if I ate one of those cupcakes?¡± I question. Was Jake willing to leave me here to wake up with all the me? Maybe that was his n all along.


    Jake shrugs, looking at me with a half smile. ¡°Just be d you didn¡¯t.


    There is no way I can trust Jake. And I don¡¯t, however, I allow him to leave again to search for more information. I refuse to leave Kael¡¯s side. If something changes in him I need to be there to make sure he¡¯s okay. The punishment for assassinating an Alpha isn¡¯t light, and I want that to avoid it best I can.


    Kael looks peaceful, lying backward as if he simply fell into a slumber rather than being knocked unconscious by drugs. I want to make him morefortable. Maybe move his neck into a better position. But Jake¡¯s warning echos in my mind.


    I feel awful about staring at Kael so heavily, but I¡¯m taking monitoring his healthy seriously. And he looks so gentle and harmless sleeping. If I can even consider it sleeping.


    Then I notice something.


    The cor of his shirt is slightly pulled away from his neck, showing the top of a dark red mark. Curiously, I sit up, trying to get a better look at what it is. Up close, I can see it¡¯s some kind of scar. Maybe a battle wound.


    I¡¯m tempted to pull his shirt back more, but I scold my itching fingers. Whatever it may be, it¡¯s his business. I¡¯m sure he attained that scar from training Silent¡¯s.


    When I pull away, I realise someone is standing at the doorway.


    It¡¯s not Jake, like I assumed it was. I was hoping he woulde back with information that could lead us to Alpha Kael¡¯s mother, but I was very much let down. Because standing at the doorway is not the untrustworthy boy wearing shadowy clothes ready to give me all the information I need.


    Instead, it¡¯s my worst nightmare in the form of an alluring immortal. I recognize him immediately as Sinful, the immortal who warned me to stay away from Kael. And now here I am, sitting over his unconscious body.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He sweeps into the room, all otherworldly poise and grace. Shadows creep behind him, disappearing and forming like fragile mist.


    Oh great.


    He doesn¡¯t look too concerned by Kael¡¯s state. With one look in the Alpha¡¯s direction, he quickly disregards it, focusing his attention on me. Thosevender coloured irises are unnerving, digging into my soul and searching through my vulnerabilities. Despite myself, I can¡¯t tear my gaze off the Sin of Lust.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in quite the predicament,¡± he says, unable to control the smile that appears on his face. It¡¯s sinister, knowing exactly how deep the hole is that I¡¯ve dug myself into.


    My jaw clenches. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I¡¯m unsure what business Sinful has with me and Kael. Of course, his warning still rings in my mind, but I had brushed that off initially. As afraid of the immortal as I am, I doubted he would have much time to be dealing with the likes of me.


    ¡°I was on my way regardless. The moment I stepped into this room I could smell the drug you¡¯ve knocked him out with. And that foolish boy upstairs,¡± he tells me, raising an eyebrow in a condescending manner. ¡°Would you like to exin how you got yourself into this position?¡±


    Part of me wants to keep my dignity and tell him nothing at all. But I know that won¡¯t get me anywhere. Not when he is surely powerful enough to get me to admit anything.


    ¡°It was that kid upstairs that drugged him. It wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    Sinful narrows his eyes on me. I¡¯m trying to divert from telling him the full truth about why I¡¯m here. Pulling the me onto Jake isn¡¯t evil of me, considering he was the one to do it in the first ce. And I¡¯m almost sure he was nning to leave me here to get all the me ced upon me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, getting in his business and such,¡± Sinful tells me pointedly.


    His tone is bothered, yet still mildly amused. He seems to take fun out of others misery. My especially. I¡¯m d he isn¡¯t standing any closer to me. He has a cloying scent of jasmine that makes my head fuzzy. I believe it has something to do with the fact that he is the Sin of Lust.


    ¡°Trust me, I know,¡± I tell him, rubbing the back of my neck.


    Sinful watches me silently for a moment. I don¡¯t speak until he does, allowing him to think, although that might not be the best idea.


    ¡°I suggest you get out of here now. I¡¯ll deal with Kael if you take your little friend with you. Don¡¯t worry, Kael won¡¯t remember anything when he wakes up,¡± Sinful tells me, tone so smooth and deadpan I almost believed him. That is, until I realise he is a wicked immortal who would never help me.


    ¡°You¡¯re cruel, you know,¡± I mutter distastefully.


    He cocks his head. ¡°Get out of here. I will keep my word. If you don¡¯t, well then you can deal with him when he wakes. Something tells me he won¡¯t be out for much longer.¡±


    His words are tempting, and in the moment, I know I have no other choice but to go for it and hope Sinful keeps his word. He has no reason to, but either way, I¡¯m going to get caught up with the wrath of an angry Alpha and all his Silents.


    Quickly, before Sinful can change his mind, I get up, wanting to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    Before I can, he grabs my arm, looking down at me. ¡°Remember, you owe me.¡±

 Chapter 23

    ~Kael


    In a few moments, I was at the mercy of an Immortal.


    We were always warned never to make a deal with an Immortal. But in this case, I had no other choice. It would either be Kael finds out about what happened, or I forever be in debt to Sinful. Either way, both may end in death, so I chose thetter, which might have me around longer than the former.


    A few days have passed since then, and I haven¡¯t heard anything. I haven¡¯t even heard from Jake, who promised he would reconvene with me about the information he found by the end of the week.


    A day ago, another from my group was sent home. There¡¯s only six of us left now. When we hit five, we will be mixed with another grouppeting.


    Today we get out next mission.


    I walked there slowly, dreading it. I¡¯m afraid of seeing Kael there, in case Sinful never kept his side of the deal, and Kael knows what happened. No one seems to be acting any different, which is a good thing. If they have no idea, then maybe no one does, Alpha included.


    I hear someonee up to walk next to me. It¡¯s Ace. No one has paid me much attention, not seeing me as very muchpetition. Maybe it¡¯s because I stick to myself. Either way, I¡¯ve almost never spoken to Ace.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± he asks. I almost startle at his approach. I¡¯m so used to walking everywhere with my arms crossed with no one speaking to me, so this is strange.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m wary of Ace. Each of us have a background in crime. That is what we have deduced, anyway. Ace¡¯s seems to be the most brutal of all, but each time I look at him I get the feeling he¡¯s keeping darker secrets. Those dark eyes of his are always so searching it leaves no room for anyone else to learn about him. He keeps to himself too, so I¡¯m surprised he has sparked a sudden interest in me.


    ¡°Not many of us left,¡± he murmurs, looking in front of us where the other four walk. I stare at him while he walk, trying to figure out his motive.


    Ace is rather handsome. But in a dark, sinister way. He reminds me of Kael without the power and intimidation behind his name. He doesn¡¯t seem to have much strength in his build, however, he always wears dark coats hiding everything underneath. I think his cunning is what he¡¯s betting on to win thispetition.


    I¡¯m hoping for luck.


    ¡°I would say we are almost halfway through,¡± I say calmly, not wanting to engage in too much conversation. After everything with Jake, I don¡¯t trust anyone. If someone wants to make friends with apetitor, it¡¯s for their own gain.


    He steps up to walk backwards in front of me. ¡°I have a feeling they are going to throw us a curveball soon.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I murmur.


    As frustrating as it is, his smile tells me nothing. He has such fragile features, smooth skin and the biggest, practically ck eyes I¡¯ve seen. His skin is so pale, too, in an almost sickly way that suggests maybe he never spent much time outside before thispetition. Ace makes me so curious, yet I promise myself not to get too involved.


    Ace goes back to walking beside me. ¡°I hope if that does happen, I can count on you as a friend, right?¡±


    There is is. Exactly what I thought was his motive. He wants people on his side, which hasn¡¯t been my strategy thus far. I don¡¯t see myself getting any further past this point anyway, and I assume this next mission we get is going to be end of me. Everyone sees it, so why is Ace wanting to get on my good side?


    ¡°Why? Why are you trying to be so friendly when you¡¯ve barely spoken to anyone else this entire time?¡± I ask him, noticing the gyming up on us fast. Perfect, a way out of this conversation.


    ¡°Maybe this has nothing to do with thepetition,¡± he says with a shrug. An amused smile that doesn¡¯t suit him at all. ¡°Maybe I just think you¡¯re pretty.¡±


    With that, he turns around and walks away.


    I allow myself to be dumbfounded for only a moment before following the rest of them into the gym. Don¡¯t let that get into your head. He¡¯s only trying to mess with you, to have you think he likes you so you concentrate more on that than thepetition. Little does he know, I¡¯m not so easily fooled.


    Much to my dismay, as I walked into the gym to line up with everyone else, both Kael and Blue are standing there. I avoid both their gazes. Both the Silent and the Alpha I n to avoid for the next week if I can. Things need time to settle down.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± Blue says, sping his hands together. ¡°Today we are joined by Alpha Kael.¡±


    The rest of thepetitors still feel awe each time Kael joins us for any part of our appointed missions. I feel fear, and I wonder if he can feel it. My gaze is trained to my feet, hoping I don¡¯t look too guilty. Sinful promised Kael wouldn¡¯t remember that night.


    ¡°This week, you¡¯ll each be working with Kael when he decides he wants to see you. He has specific expectations which if you fail to meet, you¡¯ll be eliminated,¡± Blue warns.


    Oh no.


    I peek a nce up. His gaze sweeps over us all, deciding on who he wants to see first. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s Ace so both of them are off my back. Everyone quivers under his gaze, hoping they aren¡¯t the first to be put up to his chest. None of them understand the true power of our Alpha yet.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take Jada,¡± Kael says, much to my misfortune.


    Somehow I knew he would call for me. I¡¯m unsure if he remembers what happenedst night, or this is pure coincidence. When I look up at him, his gaze is warm, inviting, rather than cold and usatory. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know, and this is all in my head. Maybe Sinful kept his side for the deal.


    ¡°Everyone elsee with me. We will be doing some basic training,¡± Blue says, motioning for the rest of the group to follow him.


    As he goes to walk away, those famous blue eyes meet mine. Another strike in my chest of familiarity. Who is he really, and why is it that everytime I look at him, I feel this way? As if I¡¯ve seen him before. Either way, I¡¯m going to try avoid him best I can. After the way he has acted, I can¡¯t say I trust him to any degree.


    Everyone left. It was just Kael and I left.


    ¡°I got your letter,¡± he says, his voice echoing against the high ceiling. It takes all of the self control within me not to cringe. I wish I had never sent that.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid to talk to me just because I¡¯m an Alpha. Yes, you¡¯re apart of thispetition, but if you need help, you maye to me,¡± he tells me. Even when he stands a few metres away, I can still feel the heaviness of his presence. It sends a subtle shiver down my spine.


    I nce quickly down at my feet. ¡°Right. I¡¯m still here wanting to be a Silent, for you. I want to serve you.¡±


    The silence that extending between us makes me look up. Kael is staring at me, and not in the way I¡¯m used to. Usually he seems as if he¡¯s uninterested by me, but something is in there that is different. Daker. Hotter.


    Like he wants me.


    The moment that thought appeared in my mind I quickly pushed it away out of sheer embarrassment. What am I thinking? Kael doesn¡¯t want me, and I¡¯m foolish for every thinking he would. These wandering thoughts are getting the best of me, and I¡¯m d he can¡¯t read my mind.


    ¡°To serve me. Right,¡± he murmurs under his breath, before he trains his gaze on me again. ¡°Your curiosity intrigues me.¡±


    It takes me a moment to put two and two together. He means the way I followed him all the way into a forest in the middle of the night out of curiosity. It was actually out of many reasons, however, I doubt he wants to hear them.


    ¡°Being brazen and having confidence like you do is essential in being a Silent. You shouldmend yourself rather than apologising,¡± Kael tells me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± is all I can dare utter.


    There¡¯s a silence before Kael ps his hands together. ¡°Alright, would you like toe with me? I need to do some testing on you.¡±


    I nod, and wordlessly I follow, unsure of where this is going to lead us.

 Chapter 24

    ~Jada


    I¡¯m terrified of where this is going to lead.


    Kael doesn¡¯t turn back to look at me, simply leading me away and out of the gym. I stare at his back, wishing I could turn and run away from the situation I¡¯m being lead into. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to drag me into a dark room and force me to admit to sneaking into his room a few nights ago.


    Each muscle under his shirt seems to shift and move under his reasonably tight shirt, like some kind of taunt.


    I don¡¯t know what we are doing, all I know, is I have to get through it. I¡¯m here to win, and as much as I¡¯ve been lead off track knowing Kael is busy trying to find his lost mother, I want to get through this.


    I want to be a Silent.


    Kael leads me into a corridor off the side of the gym. Still, he doesn¡¯t say any words, not even checking to see if I¡¯m following. Of course, I do follow. Right into rtivelyrge room with soft mats on the floor. The colour of ruby red, like the blood I assume has spilled many times here before.


    Finally he turns around to address me. ¡°Wee. I thought here we could do a few basic training exercises. So I can get a feel of you, you know?¡±


    I¡¯m assuming he means my level of fitness, but it still makes me shiver.


    Nodding in agreement, I look around. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much to this room at all, which I¡¯m grateful for. It means no work with weapons, which isn¡¯t my strongest suit. Back at the institute, we were never allowed near anything that could be perceived as a weapon. Only the most delinquent get their hands on weaponry enough to train with it.


    ¡°Anything you want, Alpha,¡± I murmur, trying not to seem as suspicious as I feel. If he truly had his memory wiped, thest interaction we had would be from the letter I sent him about removing contact outside of thepetition.


    Was the conversation we had that night real? Did he truly enjoy talking to me, I did he just feel sorry for me?


    Either way, I have to continue.


    To begin with, Kael had me doing some basic fitness warm ups. Each I did without question, wishing I had trained and readied myself for something like this early. Sweat began to build on my brow, and the more I lost my breath in front of Kael¡¯s watchful eye, the more ashamed I became. Does he think I can actually do this?


    Finally, when he called me to finish, I stood in front of him, hoping I don¡¯t look as much of a mess as I feel. My hair is stered against my seating forehead, my cheeks are flushed bright red and all my clothing is clinging distastefully to my body.


    ¡°How badly do you want this?¡± Kael asks, expression stern it leaves no room for error. I swallow anxiously. How badly do I was this?


    There is no sign of the calm, sweet Alpha I met all those times outside of thispetition. He isn¡¯t giving anything away about seeing me as anything other than apetitor wanting to serve their Alpha. It¡¯s unnerving, but I should have expected it. I¡¯m not here to get special treatment. Kael would never react to coercion.


    ¡°More than anything,¡± I tell him firmly.


    It¡¯s true, and I hope he can look into my eyes and see that. He seems doubtful, however, as if I didn¡¯t just run back and forth in this room for the past twenty minutes under his instructions.


    Without a word, once again leaving me with more questions than answers, he leads me out of the room again. He leads me out back into the hallway, then much further down into restricted areas. No one is around, which only increases my concern. I¡¯m trusting he¡¯s not leading me to an area to charge me with conspiracy and have me dragged to the gallows like my parents were.


    Instead, he guides me into a room. It¡¯s small, with a sleek white table in the middle and two chairs on either side, facing each other.


    I¡¯m more fascinated by what¡¯s on it.


    A strange ck box with cords hanging out of it is neatly ced upon the surface, looking imposing. I approach the table apprehensively, unsure of what the box does. Kael pulls out a seat for me, and I know I have no other choice but to sit down, obeying his every word until I understand more what is going on.


    ¡°Can ask what that is?¡± I ask warily, unable to take my eyes of the unknown object. Kael sits down in the chair opposite.


    ¡°It¡¯s technology I was gifted by the Alpha of the Wisdom Pack. It¡¯s a test to clearly define a lie next to the truth. This is imperative in ensuring I can have Silent¡¯s by my side that I trust,¡± Kael informs me. ¡°This is new technology, and is highly effective.¡±


    A chill runs through me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This isn¡¯t ideal. At all. If he asks me about the other night, and I lie, he will know, and there is no way I will get away with it. But to appear calm and okay with this, I nod, agreeing to being strung up to this machine.


    He ces a headpiece over me, and ces a few pads connected to cords on my pulse. This is technology that could only evere out of the Wisdom Pack. It¡¯s cold and heavy on my head, and does nothing to calm my nerves. Kael wordlessly connects it before he sits back down in his chair.


    ¡°I¡±m going to ask you a few questions,¡± he says smoothly. ¡°I hope you answer as truthfully as you can.¡±


    I nod.


    He nces down at a piece of paper he had brought with him. I hadn¡¯t even noticed. It gives me time to calm myself, steady my breathing and observe Kael¡¯s reaction. He seems calm, shoulders loose, stance casual. In turn, it steadies me.


    I concentrate on the way his hair sweeps down over his forehead when he looks down at his paper. The way his dark eyes scan, never missing a single detail. The way his muscles on his arms tense as he leans on the table. I¡¯m so fascinated by every inch of Kael, and I could never exin to myself why.


    Suddenly, his gaze flutters up, catching me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Jada. I trust you.¡±


    Not for long.


    The first few questions were simple. Whether I truly wanted to be here, whether I had a criminal record, and if I truly love this Pack. Thest question came back inconclusive, which was a relief. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m the biggest patriot.


    ¡°Alright, have you evermitted a crime previously that you were not convicted for?¡± Kael asks, looking down at his paper.


    Stay calm. I know what I¡¯ve done, and if he knows, he won¡¯t forgive me. Plenty ofpetitors have criminal records, but not for anything like conspiracy, or for tricking an Alpha into letting them into his home before drugging him. I have to be honest, to hopefully get around it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kael doesn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Could you tell me what that might have been?¡±


    My mind scrambles for something in my life that was mild, yet went undetected by authority. It can¡¯t be bad enough for Kael to reprimand me, however, my mind keepsing back to the other night.


    The moment I think of that, another liees into my mind. Actually, it¡¯s not quite a lie, but hopefully enough to get me off the hook. It¡¯s whether Kael wants to believe me or not, that matters the most.


    ¡°Most nights I sneak out of the institute,¡± I tell him calmly. ¡°For air, you know. It gets busy in there, and sometimes I need some space. I doubt I¡¯ll do it much again now that the group is slimming down. I heard we are getting a bigger group, however, so I can¡¯t promise anything. Unless this is a problem.¡±


    I could only hope my rambling was enough to convince Kael I was innocent.


    He takes a deep breath, seemingly convinced. I only calmed down when he looked down at his paper and proceeded to ask another question. A simple one, about my family. He knows what the case is with that. I have nothing to hide.


    ¡°I have another question. This one is more important than you may think,¡± Kael muses, pushing his paper to the side to concentrate on mepletely. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m attractive.¡±


    Suddenly, I¡¯m flustered, and speak without thinking. ¡°No.¡±


    Kael nces down at the machine, patiently waiting for the answer toe through. He raises an eyebrow when it does, and pulls his attention back to me again.


    ¡°Liar.¡±

 Chapter 25

    ~Jada


    I¡¯m mortified.


    There¡¯s a smile on Kael¡¯s face, but it¡¯s subtle. I¡¯m ashamed the answer came out like that, as a lie. Within the depths of me, I knew the answer woulde out as a lie, however, I was hoping it wouldn¡¯te through. This is quite the technology. I bet Alpha Alden of the Wisdom Pack is proud of this one.


    ¡°Ask another question,¡± I say quickly, staring down at my knuckles rather than Kael¡¯s face. I can feel his eyes looking down at me, waiting for the reaction that he is looking for. Little does he know he won¡¯t get it. ¡°Actually, ask that question again.¡±


    Kael pauses for a moment, considering my proposition. ¡°Are you sure? This is excellent technology. It¡¯s virtually impossible to evade it.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    With keen hearing, I listen to him reset the machine with a few clicks. With luck, I can outsmart the machine, and prove him wrong. If he thinks I¡¯m attracted to him, there is no way he will want me by his side at a Silent. He will assume I¡¯ll be distracted the entire time. He won¡¯t trust me¡­


    ¡°Again, are you attracted to me?¡± he questions, his voice deep and probing, wanting me to fail.


    My eyes close, and I picture Kael in my head, starting to manipte my favourite features of him. I turn those two beautiful dark eyes into one, twist his full lips around, vanish his dark locks of thick ck hair. Slowly he morphs into another creature entirely, which I imagine when I answer the question.


    ¡°No.¡±


    There¡¯s a silence following after, however, I don¡¯t stop thinking about the distorted version of Kael until he next speaks. It bes so ingrained in my mind, that when I look up, I assume he would look that way. When he doesn¡¯t, it almost startles me.


    He¡¯s looking down at the machine, studying it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s a lie, again. Like I said, you can¡¯t escape the nature of the machine. Of the test.¡±


    I wince, that was not what I was wanting. Shamefully, I look up at him, and this time he isn¡¯t smiling at me. He is staring intently, as if he is trying to search past my expression and right into my mind. And with nothing to decipher in Kael¡¯s cold ck eyes, I¡¯m left unsure of what to think.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape truth. It follows you everywhere,¡± Kael says softly. ¡°Attraction isn¡¯t always surface level. It¡¯s deeper than just what someone looks like.¡±


    I swallow. ¡°So what? I¡¯m kicked out now?¡±


    Kael raises an eyebrow at me. He isn¡¯t revealing his motive which isn¡¯t helping my situation. What I want is to protect myself. To predict what Kael is going to do and say next. This attentive expression on his face paired with those searching eyes send hairs on the back of my neck standing up. I can¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said,¡± Kael tells me, resetting the machine. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a few more questions. The first question was just a little fun on my part. These, however, will be more serious.¡±


    Slowly, I take in a deep breath, steadying myself. Part of me wants to ask whether he is going to ask anyone else that question, but the other doesn¡¯t want to know.


    I keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°Myself and my team selected you for thispetition knowing your family rebelled against the rules of this Pack,¡± Kael tells me, to which I have to refrain from scowling at him out of anger. I was hoping my parents wouldn¡¯t be brought up. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s one of the main reasons we chose you.¡±


    My eyes widen. I¡¯ve been wondering this entire time they would chose me, when there were plenty of girls back at the school that would have excelled here. Now everything suddenly makes sense.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? Because you¡¯re curious why someone could ever go against a regime like yours,¡± I snap. ¡°Sorry to say, no one likes it. No one likes you.¡±


    Kael blinks.


    Once the words left my mouth, I wanted to immediately reign it back in. If Kael wanted a reason to kick me from thepetition to add to the growing list, he got it. Disrespecting your Alpha is known to get you in trouble. I¡¯ve heard people whispering in the streets and the next day they are being prosecuted. And here I am, telling my Alpha to his face that no one likes him.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Kael admits, leaning back in his chair. ¡°If it makes any difference, I didn¡¯t create this regime. It was created by my ancestors and I don¡¯t have a choice on how this Pack is run. Believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t make a difference,¡± I tell him firmly, folding my arms over my chest.


    A smile touches Kael¡¯s features. It breaks the tension in the room with a knife. For a fleeting moment, I can imagine I¡¯m in the room with someone I can share short banter with, rather than an Alpha. However, I know better than to put all my trust in him. There¡¯s a end to this he is wanting to reach.


    ¡°See this is why I like you. A lot of the time, you don¡¯t try to impress me. It¡¯s refreshing. It seems everyone I¡¯m around fears me, aside from you,¡± Kael admits, to which I find a strange amount of satisfaction in.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your point?¡¯


    I can see Kael biting his tongue within his own mouth. He proceeds to nce down at the paper on his desk, reading what I assume is a mix of questions for me.


    ¡°Can I trust you, dear Jada?¡± he asks.


    A shiver runs down my back. Can Kael trust me? My mind immediately goes back to the time I made a deal with the immortal Sinful, hoping he would never speak a word of it to Kael. As guilty as I my feel, I know I did it for him and for his family. Something a Silent would do for his Alpha in a second if it became necessary. Myself and Jake just took it a step further¡­


    I nce back up at Kael, consuming myself in his dark gaze. ¡°Yes, Alpha Kael, you can trust me.¡±


    He looks down at his machine and I nearly feel myself wanting to throw up my food from this morning. I thought we would be training. I didn¡¯t think I would be interrogated with questions I¡¯m not sure I can answer.


    Instead of telling me whether it was a truth or a lie, Kael decides to ask me another question. ¡°Okay, do you trust me?¡±


    Another question to take my by surprise. Another question to leave me nk within my head. If my parents were sitting in the room, they would have insisted I spoke their truth. They weren¡¯t put to death for me to be in thispetition, however, I can¡¯t make myself to say I don¡¯t trust him. It seems wrong.


    It seems like it would be a lie.


    ¡°Yes, I trust you,¡± I say uneasily, trying to gauge his reaction, however, he isn¡¯t looking at me, but at the machine. ¡°I would trust you would care for me if I be a Silent and worked for you.


    Kael doesn¡¯t say any more until the machine gives him the answer he is looking for. Once he reads it, he remains nk in his expression, once again giving nothing away. It makes me want to get up and shake his shoulders to tell me what he is thinking.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Kael pushes his paper away looking at me as if there is only onest thing he wants to ask me.


    ¡°Do you truly want to work for me? Does it appeal to you to be put through hard tasks that might risk your life? I can assure you, it will not be easy. It will take further training beyond this. This wasn¡¯t a test of brute force. Those are skills to be learnt. What cannot be learnt, is what I¡¯ve been studying you all on this entire time,¡± Kael says.


    I breathe in deeply, considering it.


    Past this, I have nothing. I have no job worth living for. No ce to live other than a warden¡¯s office. No friends, no family. My entire life does not exist beyond this. So the answer is easy.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once Kael reads the answer on the machine, he promptly turns it off. I watch his every movement, ready to hear how he has eliminated me on this alone. That every answer has been what he has no wanted to heat.


    However, he takes me by surprise. ¡°Alright. You won. You won thepetition.¡±

 Chapter 26

    ~Jada


    Cruel.


    Cruel was the first word that came to mind once those words left his mouth. Initially, there was no way I was about to believe him. As far as I was aware, we aren¡¯t even halfway throughpetition, so with him saying that, I assumed immediately this is some kind of test to gauge my reaction.


    As serious as Kael is, I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to use this as a test against us all. Swallowing ufortably, I lean back in my chair, refusing to look affected by this. I can¡¯t believe him, and I won¡¯t believe him.


    When I don¡¯t react, a small smilees across Kael¡¯s features, and I¡¯m sure in that moment that I¡¯ve cracked him. He can¡¯t convince me of something to ridiculous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    Crossing my arms over my chest, I look at him as if he¡¯s crazy. He is foolish for thinking he could trick me, considering how many are left in thepetition. There is no way each and every one of us will be offered a position as a Silent. And after what has happened recently, I see no reason why Kael would want me out of all of the otherpetitors.


    ¡°Thepetition isn¡¯t over,¡± I say tly, letting him know I¡¯m not say easily fooled. Perhaps this is a test to see how gullible we may be. I clearly aced it. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this is just another test of yours.¡±


    Kael slowly shakes his head, still amused by my reaction. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ve decided you¡¯ve won.¡±


    I blink. ¡°Not possible.¡±


    Kael motions for me to pull the strange contraption off my head that has me attached to the lie detector, and I do so, d to have the weight off my shoulders. He then stands, and I follow suit, knowing I have no other choice. Hopefully all the questioning is over and he has epted I passed his test.


    As we walk to the door, Kael holds it open for me. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha, you know. I can decide who wins whenever I please.¡±


    Instead of leading me back down the hallway where I came from, he lead me the other way. He doesn¡¯t say anymore, letting whatever he is about to show me speak for itself. Doubt about whether this is real or not seeps into my mind.


    I can¡¯t have won¡­ Right?


    The building leads off into another seperate area, hidden behind a door Kael has to unlock before entering. It feels dark and forbidden following the Alpha into a restricted area, however, he isn¡¯t stopping me, and clearly whatever is beyond is going to prove whether this is a test, or if Kael is telling the truth.


    We are in another gymnasium like area like the main one we have been using throughout thepetition, ept this one is much smaller and intimate and the equipment in here is more advanced than I¡¯ve ever seen.


    A few people are scattered around the room that I don¡¯t recognize immediately. That is, until I meet the striking gaze of Blue, one of the Silent¡¯s.


    I shiver.


    Each of these Silent¡¯s I¡¯ve only seen briefly. Most of them work with other groups within thepetition. They all look awfully casual, as if they haven¡¯t reported to work this morning with the rest of thepetitors. They all stare at me, scrutinizing me beyond belief. I wish I could just turn around and walk out of here.


    ¡°Jada here doesn¡¯t believe she won thepetition,¡± Kael announces to the group, smiling as if it¡¯s the funniest idea in the world that I can¡¯t possibly believe him.


    Blue looks at me. ¡°Wee to the family.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this test to go this far, but this is ridiculous. I know this isn¡¯t real,¡± I tell them firmly, folding my arms over my chest. Even as I say these words, doubt has crept in. I can¡¯t imagine how I would get selected to be a Silent when Kael hardly knows me. He hardly knows how capable I am; especially physically. For all he knows, I¡¯m only good at following people into dark forests in the depths of night.


    A Silent from one end of the room chuckles. He has dark eyes of melted brown and hair to match. The way he looks at me is unnerving, secrets about their life as a Silent trapped within their gaze.


    My attention is brought back to Kael as he speaks. ¡°There are no rules to thispetition that I, as the Alpha am obliged to adhere to. I can select the winner whenever I please.¡±


    So this isn¡¯t a test.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why me?¡± I question, looking around the room for answers from anyone. Only Blue and Kael could possibly answer, since these other Silent¡¯s were mentoring other sects. Nothing right now seems to be making any sense to me. I assumed the lie detector test alone would have me eliminated.


    Kael takes a seat on a small couch pressed against the wall at the other side of the room while I remain pressed against the door. ¡°I had a feeling.¡±


    By the way some of the Silent¡¯s roll their eyes and look away, they are as bothered by that answer as I am. I have so many questions I¡¯m not sure where to start. None of this makes sense. It should have been between four people who made it to the end. Not one person getting selected half way through.


    ¡°A feeling, that¡¯s it?¡± I question in disbelief. ¡°You hardly know me at all.¡±


    Kael shakes his head at me. ¡°It is besides the point to argue with me. I have chosen and that is all that matters. At this point in time, I need more Silent¡¯s to be trained and ready. And I had a feeling you would fit in best here once you¡¯ve been trained.¡±


    I¡¯m dumbfounded, trying to wrap my mind around this. There is no way I went from thinking I was about to be eliminated to winning thepetition.


    And it was only a few nights ago that I broke into his own home¡­ That Sinful, the Immortal covered for me. Had he known about that, there is no way he would invite me to be a Silent. Although this doesn¡¯t feel like an invitation, but more of an obligation. I suppose I did sign the contract in the beginning.


    ¡°So what happens now?¡± I question. ¡°Do I get to see anyone I know after this? Do I get freedom again¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like I have anyone to go to, however, I haven¡¯t been out of thepound since I snuck out following Kael. The city could have changed dramatically and I wouldn¡¯t know. And my dreams to travel haven¡¯t disappeared since entering thispetition.


    Some of the Silent¡¯sugh, not even trying to hide it.


    Kael, however, looks grim. ¡°As you might have read in your contract, your known life from the outside has now been erased, and you now will not be known by Jada to anyone. Any remaining family will be sent notice that you were in a fatal ident at work and you will be forbidden to contact them again.¡±


    My mouth almost fell open at that. I didn¡¯t know that was apart of it, however, I should have seen iting. It¡¯s not as if I have any family remaining that hasn¡¯t already been targeted, yet it still bothers me.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t do anything else aside from this?¡± I ask, looking around at the other Silent¡¯s for additional information. They are no help.


    ¡°If you were to be injured or if I were to not deem you fit to be a Silent anymore, you would be located to another Pack with another identity where you would live under strict contract to never speak another word about your prior life as a Silent,¡± Kael exins to me.


    Sighing deeply, I try not to freak out. This is it. My life now is as a Silent serving Kael. It may have been what I¡¯vepeted for, however, now that I have it, I¡¯m afraid of what it might entail beyond this.


    And who else won¡­


    I put my concerns into speech, waiting to see if Kael picked someone ridiculous like Jake. If he did, then I would be beyond suspicious. Did Sinful keep his promise not to tell Kael, or is this apart of an entire plot of revenge?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised to know I also selected the male winner from your group,¡± Kael tells me, to which I can¡¯t decide whether or not I should be worried about that. What if it¡¯s Parker? ¡°And I should go now to alert him. He will be less doubtful when he sees you.¡±


    When Kael stands, a sudden amount of fright seizes me at the idea of being alone in this room with a group of Silent¡¯s. Especially Blue¡­


    ¡°Watch her,¡± Kael demands to his Silent¡¯s before he disappeared.


    And just as the door closed, it was Blue who was first to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with her.¡±

 Chapter 27

    ~Jada


    I don¡¯t like the idea of being alone with Blue.


    With Kael gone, quiet has fallen over the group. The look in Blue¡¯s eyes is so intense, I have to look anywhere but him. Out of all these Silent¡¯s, it¡¯s surprisingly the one I know who frightens me the most. Now that Kael has left, most of them turn to each other to mutter under their breath, whereas Blue concentrates on only me.


    ¡°Come outside with me,¡± Blue says in a way that is less of an offering and more of a demand. I bristle, however, I don¡¯t react with anything other than a nod. ¡°I want to test your skills to see what we have to work with.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if he has the authority to make me do this, however, no one else seems to be questioning him. In fact, no one else wants any part of it.


    So I have no other choice.


    Wordlessly I follow him out of the building, ring at his back. He takes me to the back field of the institute where the old buildings I upied justst night stand. Strangely, everything is dead quiet, as if all the people that once dwelled here have suddenly vanished in thest hour or two. Maybe they have been told already that they have not been selected as the winner and they have already left. It would make this all the more real¡­


    Still, despite all this, I¡¯ve been suspicious about whether or not this is real. Now, seeing that everyone has disappeared, a lump hase into my throat. There¡¯s a very good chance this is real.


    Blue finds a spot for us right in the centre of the field. Not that it makes much of a difference since it seems the entire territory has been vacated.


    At least if he does something everyone can see.


    ¡°Alright, we might as well start off easy. How much experience do you have with physical training? Specifically, sparring?¡± Blue asks, folding his arms over his chest. The way his eyes wander down my person makes it clear he¡¯s judging me, assuming there¡¯s nothing to be that would be worth anything as a Silent.


    I straighten, feeling a slightly pitch of anger within me. ¡°I went to a girls boarding school where we couldn¡¯t even touch each other. And it¡¯s not like I could train for this, I didn¡¯t know Silent¡¯s existed. What are you expecting?¡±


    My tone doesn¡¯t bother Blue. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve spoken like this to him. He knows I don¡¯t trust him. He can¡¯t just rifle through my things and stalk me and no expect that.


    And he makes me uneasy.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to put my finger on, but I¡¯ve seen him before. Wherever it¡¯s from is beyond me, and no matter how much of my brain I search, nothinges back. The source of the memory he lies in is his eyes. Nothing else about him is familiar aside from the intense blue eyes. If only he would tell me his real name, although I doubt that will happen.


    ¡°Being a Silent, you quickly learn if you don¡¯t catch on fast enough, you¡¯ll fall behind,¡± Blue tells me firmly, his expression failing to falter. His seriousness is unnerving. ¡°And you¡¯ll disappear.¡±


    I swallow ufortably. Blue smiles, enjoying my difort, it seems. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, though. I can tell Kael likes you. You¡¯ll be trained well.¡±


    That thought doesn¡¯t help me. I know nothing about this, and I somehow doubt I¡¯ll be able to catch up. Especially physically. Blue towers over me, shoulders broad, biceps bulging from his shirt. If he were to fight me now, there is no way I would stand a chance. Maybe I could run, but I doubt I would be able to hold my own.


    When I remain in silence, Blue talks again. ¡°Okay, hit me.¡±


    I blink a few times, unsure of what to do. Blue stands there, hands tucked behind his back, giving me the chance to take a punch if I wanted to. Of course, I don¡¯t obey immediately, unsure of whether this is a trick or not.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he prompts. ¡°I know you want to. I want to test your hit, see if you really have the true makings of a Silent or not.¡±


    That was enough for me. Without hesitating, I clench my fist and strike Blue right in the middle of his chest. He doesn¡¯t flinch, he doesn¡¯t wince. I do, as burning pain consumes my knuckles when I draw my fist away. I¡¯m not sure if that was worth it, but it sure felt good to punch Blue after everything he has done.


    ¡°Alright, you have a strong punch. Why don¡¯t you do it again?¡± Blue offers, still standing in his stance, waiting for me. Again, I go straight for it, however, instead of my punchnding, Blue suddenly grabs my hand and pushes against my momentum, forcing me back.


    Shocked, I stumble a few steps back and my legs fall out from under me.


    The ground catches me, and my entire body erupts in pain from thending. It takes me a moment to recover my breath and understand what just happened, when Blue puts his hand out to pick me back up. I brush him off, struggling to my feet on my own. I¡¯m not epting his help.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± I growl, brushing the grass and dirt off my pants. Blue only smiles, which I should have expected.


    ¡°Thought I should take you down a peg,¡± Blue tells me, tilting his head. Once again, he resumes his position in that stance, looking down at me expectantly. I re back at him. ¡°Now hit me again.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shake my head at him.


    He folds his arms over his chest. We are at a stalemate, staring each other down. It gives me time to evaluate him, to try figure out who he is. No matter how hard I observe him, I can¡¯te to a conclusion other than that his eyes are so significant. Cold, unblinking. It reminds me ofkes I¡¯ve seen in pictures but never in real life.


    ¡°I know you, dont I?¡± I finally say, deciding to voice my suspicions. Blue blinks a few times, but that is his only reaction. And it is in no way telling.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    His tone is firm, reprimanding. It shocks me slightly, that that is his reaction. Immediately, suspicion blooms in my stomach, and I decide I can¡¯t let this go. There is no way he is telling the truth, and I have to figure out what he is hiding.


    I take a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your eyes before. The moment I saw you, you sparked something familiar in me. Exin that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rather simple,¡± he says tly. ¡°Many people have blue eyes.¡±


    The excuse is meek and pointless, and I don¡¯t fall for it. What is he hiding? When I take another step forward, he takes a abrupt one back. Is he hiding something? I take another step forward, and again, he matches it back. My feet remain nted in my spot as I narrow my eyes on him. His jaw is clenched. He¡¯s worried.


    ¡°Where do I know you from? What are you hiding?¡± I question. When I reach out grab him, he grabs me instead, gripping my forearm rightly. When I go to pull away, he only pulls me back harder.


    ¡°Silent¡¯s pasts die with them,¡± Blue hisses, looking over my shoulder as if anyone was anywhere near us. ¡°You¡¯re a Silent now. So that counts for both of us.¡±


    I frown. ¡°So I¡¯m right?¡±


    A muscle in Blue¡¯s jaw ticks. Suddenly he lets go of me, pushing past me with so much force he nearly knocks me over again. Irritated, I turn and chase after him, refusing to let him leave without giving me the answers I need.


    ¡°What are you hiding? I have a right to know,¡± I snap, trying to pull at him, but his gait doesn¡¯t falter. ¡°Come on Blue, why won¡¯t you to talk to me?¡±


    Blue suddenly halts again. ¡°Do you know how much danger it puts us in talking about this here? Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. That¡¯s the point,¡± I growl.


    Once again, Blue takes a moment to answer. He looks as if he is debating whether or not he can be honest with me or not. I won¡¯t stop probing until i get the answer I¡¯m looking for. I knew I had a feeling about Blue. He¡¯s from my past, and I can¡¯t figure out how. I mean, I was locked up in a boarding school for most of my life. And I never saw any boys there. Especially not boys like Blue¡­.


    Blue looks over his shoulder, finally loosening a sigh. ¡°You know what, fine. Yes, I¡¯m from your past, okay? And it¡¯s very dangerous talking about this here. Especially right now. Kael would kill me.¡±


    I shake my head, not quite understanding. ¡°Why would he kill you for knowing me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m from your childhood. Early childhood before all this happened. Before your parents were killed,¡± Blue says in a lowered voice. ¡°And the only reason I¡¯m here is because of you.¡±

 Chapter 28

    ~Jada


    The night came by quickly.


    Kael went back to his own manor, leaving us in temporary housing for the night before we would be shipped off elsewhere in the morning. Ace and I returned to our rooms after we were fed dinner in the Silent¡¯s building which had once been where the trainers resided. It was beyond awkward sitting with them all.


    They talked between themselves about things I wasn¡¯t clued in on. Ace kept to himself on the other end of the table and I did the same. I kept my head down, eating my dinner quickly before running back to my room.


    Axel, or Blue wasn¡¯t at dinner. Naturally, I¡¯m assuming Kael has found out and is sending him into the depths of prison right now. Or something like that.


    I really really hope that¡¯s not the case.


    Once I made it back to my room, I closed my door and fell onto my bed. Today has been a long day. I found out I won this entirepetition right next to Ace, and that an old friend of mine is here for me. Why exactly, I still need to find out. Not knowing the details is getting under my skin.


    I might sneak out tonight and try find him if I can. It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone is monitoring us here, and Ace won¡¯t miss me if I slip out for a few moments. Then Axel and I can finally talk in peace.


    As I was lying there, unsure of whether I should fall into sleep or not, when something sitting on my desk caught my eye. A slight silver glint under mymp light.


    I reach for it. It¡¯s a note and a ring.


    When I pick up the piece of paper, the ring falls into my palm. It¡¯s a thin, simple silver band with something etched into it. When I look closer, scrutinizing it under the light, I see it is a very small S. Quickly I unfurl the note, wanting to see who had given such a beautiful gift at such a random time.


    Jada,


    Wee to our family. I hope the other Silent¡¯s make you feel at home. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t be afraid to ask. I will always be happy to help. Enjoy this ring. I hope it makes you feel truly at home.


    Kael.


    The note is simple and to the point, and I¡¯m sure Ace received the same thing, but regardless, it felt special and personal. Pressing it against my chest, I crawl back onto my bed, feeling oddly happy with this basic gift. And the ring fits perfectly, too.


    Someone knocking on the door makes me jump.


    Maybe it¡¯s Axel. For someone reason I¡¯m urged to shove the note under my pillow to hide it, as if it¡¯s a secret love note. Feeling stupid, I leave it on the bed, brush my fingers to answer the door. I hope it¡¯s Axel. I could do with an exnation right now, otherwise I might struggle to fall asleep tonight.


    Instead, when I swing the door open, I¡¯m looking back at the eyes of Ace. ck and round, looking to suck in my soul with just one nce.


    ¡°Oh, hi,¡± I say, surprised to see him visiting. I was hoping to continue avoiding him.


    My mind goes back to what he had said only yesterday to me. That morning, he had told me he thought I was pretty, which I assume was just a tactic. I guess it all worked out for him. Now I¡¯m unsure of where he stands with me. All I know is that he still makes me feel uneasy.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he says, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°I know this is a strange time to show up here, but I thought maybe we could have a talk.¡±


    I blink a few times, before standing back to let him in.


    He¡¯s dressed as I¡¯ve always seen him. Heavy dark clothing, as if he¡¯s afraid to show any other inch of his skin. I¡¯m curious about what he is hiding, but I try to ignore it. I have to work with him from now on. I cannot break his trust like that.


    ¡°I see you got the note,¡± Ace mentions, motioning to my bed. My heart falls. It was special for a few minutes. Now he¡¯s confirmed it, there¡¯s no room for my imagination.


    As he takes a seat at my desk, my fingers catch sight of his ring. We both match, sealing our Fate as winners of thepetition. Onlyst night we were getting ready for our next challenge. And unless I decide I don¡¯t want to be a Silent anymore, I¡¯m stuck with him for most of my life. That thought is scary.


    ¡°Did you see thising?¡± I ask him, sitting on my bed to face him.


    His face twists, his eyebrows furrowing. He seems as confused as I am, which I¡¯m d about. At least I¡¯m not alone in this. Even if Ace makes me nervous and I haven¡¯t decided whether I can trust him or not.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. And even if I knew someone would win, I didn¡¯t know it would be us,¡± he admits, sping his hands together. ¡°I mean, me at least.¡±


    I pull my legs up onto the bed, crossing them. ¡°Part of me still think this is a test.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not surprised he picked you. We all thought something was going on with you that we couldn¡¯t figure out. At least that¡¯s what everyone used to talk about,¡± Ace tells me, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Personally I assumed you had something going on with Kael. Someone once saw you and the Alpha on the fieldte at night.¡±


    I wince, able to pinpoint the exact night that that happened. When I was taken back after following Kael into the forest. I can¡¯t believe someone saw that, although I¡¯m not surprised by that.


    ¡°Nothing is going on between us,¡± I tell him firmly. I don¡¯t want him to spread that rumour to the other Silent¡¯s. It seems like they already don¡¯t want anything to do with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe that.¡±


    As I look at him, themp light glowing against his smooth, delicateplexion, my mind went back to this morning. ¡°You called me pretty. Were you trying to further in thepetition by appealing to me? If you had a feeling something was going on between me and the Alpha, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mention that I already assumed this. Ace loosens a sigh, but not a guilty one. He looks more flushed, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s from the heat in the room. In fact, it¡¯s quite a cool night tonight.


    ¡°No one is going to argue that you¡¯re pretty,¡± Ace says, picking his words carefully. ¡°I mean, did I want to get on your good side? Yes, of course. But not for my own gain in thispetition. I may have done bad things in my time, but I wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Pushing down on my embarrassment, I concentrate on what else he had said. ¡°Bad things? Bad things like what, Ace?¡±


    Right away, there¡¯s a shift in his mood.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I have time to question him anymore, he nces at the clock. I follow his gaze, noticing that it iste ¨C past midnight. Ace quickly gets to his feet, fixing the coat that hangs over his body. I know immediately that he is trying to escape without telling me anything. Without opening up about his past.


    ¡°Sorry, I should go,¡± he excuses, walking toward the door. ¡°It was nice to talk. See you tomorrow.¡±


    I¡¯m still sitting on the bed, dumbfounded when he closed the door behind him and left. It left me with more questions than answers, however, I doubt I will ever get the answers out of Ace. He seems suspiciously secretive. I decide to keep it to myself.


    With tiredness approaching me, and considering howte it is, I decide to scratch going to find Axel tonight. I need sleep. Tomorrow we are travelling, so I will need all the energy I can get.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to find sleep.


    Nightmares gued me that night, though. Tiredness, or maybe the stress of everything, but it became so bad, waking up and falling asleep so often, I almost couldn¡¯t tell the difference between reality and dream state. Especially when they twisted into darkness,vender colours mixing in with the ebony.


    Finally, they formed into eyes. Sinister eyes. Eyes belonging to an immortal I have met myself. Sinful.


    As I tossed and turned, the threat of him never left. His warning, to stay away from Kael, and to not involve myself in his business. And as night wore on, I started to wonder whether he was right.


    Kael is hiding something. And Sinful doesn¡¯t want me to find out what it is.

 Chapter 29

    ~Jada


    The night came by quickly.


    Kael went back to his own manor, leaving us in temporary housing for the night before we would be shipped off elsewhere in the morning. Ace and I returned to our rooms after we were fed dinner in the Silent¡¯s building which had once been where the trainers resided. It was beyond awkward sitting with them all.


    They talked between themselves about things I wasn¡¯t clued in on. Ace kept to himself on the other end of the table and I did the same. I kept my head down, eating my dinner quickly before running back to my room.


    Axel, or Blue wasn¡¯t at dinner. Naturally, I¡¯m assuming Kael has found out and is sending him into the depths of prison right now. Or something like that.


    I really really hope that¡¯s not the case.


    Once I made it back to my room, I closed my door and fell onto my bed. Today has been a long day. I found out I won this entirepetition right next to Ace, and that an old friend of mine is here for me. Why exactly, I still need to find out. Not knowing the details is getting under my skin.


    I might sneak out tonight and try find him if I can. It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone is monitoring us here, and Ace won¡¯t miss me if I slip out for a few moments. Then Axel and I can finally talk in peace.


    As I was lying there, unsure of whether I should fall into sleep or not, when something sitting on my desk caught my eye. A slight silver glint under mymp light.


    I reach for it. It¡¯s a note and a ring.


    When I pick up the piece of paper, the ring falls into my palm. It¡¯s a thin, simple silver band with something etched into it. When I look closer, scrutinizing it under the light, I see it is a very small S. Quickly I unfurl the note, wanting to see who had given such a beautiful gift at such a random time.


    Jada,


    Wee to our family. I hope the other Silent¡¯s make you feel at home. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t be afraid to ask. I will always be happy to help. Enjoy this ring. I hope it makes you feel truly at home.


    Kael.


    The note is simple and to the point, and I¡¯m sure Ace received the same thing, but regardless, it felt special and personal. Pressing it against my chest, I crawl back onto my bed, feeling oddly happy with this basic gift. And the ring fits perfectly, too.


    Someone knocking on the door makes me jump.


    Maybe it¡¯s Axel. For someone reason I¡¯m urged to shove the note under my pillow to hide it, as if it¡¯s a secret love note. Feeling stupid, I leave it on the bed, brush my fingers to answer the door. I hope it¡¯s Axel. I could do with an exnation right now, otherwise I might struggle to fall asleep tonight.


    Instead, when I swing the door open, I¡¯m looking back at the eyes of Ace. ck and round, looking to suck in my soul with just one nce.


    ¡°Oh, hi,¡± I say, surprised to see him visiting. I was hoping to continue avoiding him.


    My mind goes back to what he had said only yesterday to me. That morning, he had told me he thought I was pretty, which I assume was just a tactic. I guess it all worked out for him. Now I¡¯m unsure of where he stands with me. All I know is that he still makes me feel uneasy.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he says, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°I know this is a strange time to show up here, but I thought maybe we could have a talk.¡±


    I blink a few times, before standing back to let him in.


    He¡¯s dressed as I¡¯ve always seen him. Heavy dark clothing, as if he¡¯s afraid to show any other inch of his skin. I¡¯m curious about what he is hiding, but I try to ignore it. I have to work with him from now on. I cannot break his trust like that.


    ¡°I see you got the note,¡± Ace mentions, motioning to my bed. My heart falls. It was special for a few minutes. Now he¡¯s confirmed it, there¡¯s no room for my imagination.


    As he takes a seat at my desk, my fingers catch sight of his ring. We both match, sealing our Fate as winners of thepetition. Onlyst night we were getting ready for our next challenge. And unless I decide I don¡¯t want to be a Silent anymore, I¡¯m stuck with him for most of my life. That thought is scary.


    ¡°Did you see thising?¡± I ask him, sitting on my bed to face him.


    His face twists, his eyebrows furrowing. He seems as confused as I am, which I¡¯m d about. At least I¡¯m not alone in this. Even if Ace makes me nervous and I haven¡¯t decided whether I can trust him or not.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. And even if I knew someone would win, I didn¡¯t know it would be us,¡± he admits, sping his hands together. ¡°I mean, me at least.¡±


    I pull my legs up onto the bed, crossing them. ¡°Part of me still think this is a test.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not surprised he picked you. We all thought something was going on with you that we couldn¡¯t figure out. At least that¡¯s what everyone used to talk about,¡± Ace tells me, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Personally I assumed you had something going on with Kael. Someone once saw you and the Alpha on the fieldte at night.¡±


    I wince, able to pinpoint the exact night that that happened. When I was taken back after following Kael into the forest. I can¡¯t believe someone saw that, although I¡¯m not surprised by that.


    ¡°Nothing is going on between us,¡± I tell him firmly. I don¡¯t want him to spread that rumour to the other Silent¡¯s. It seems like they already don¡¯t want anything to do with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe that.¡±


    As I look at him, themp light glowing against his smooth, delicateplexion, my mind went back to this morning. ¡°You called me pretty. Were you trying to further in thepetition by appealing to me? If you had a feeling something was going on between me and the Alpha, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mention that I already assumed this. Ace loosens a sigh, but not a guilty one. He looks more flushed, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s from the heat in the room. In fact, it¡¯s quite a cool night tonight.


    ¡°No one is going to argue that you¡¯re pretty,¡± Ace says, picking his words carefully. ¡°I mean, did I want to get on your good side? Yes, of course. But not for my own gain in thispetition. I may have done bad things in my time, but I wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Pushing down on my embarrassment, I concentrate on what else he had said. ¡°Bad things? Bad things like what, Ace?¡±


    Right away, there¡¯s a shift in his mood.


    Before I have time to question him anymore, he nces at the clock. I follow his gaze, noticing that it iste ¨C past midnight. Ace quickly gets to his feet, fixing the coat that hangs over his body. I know immediately that he is trying to escape without telling me anything. Without opening up about his past.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I should go,¡± he excuses, walking toward the door. ¡°It was nice to talk. See you tomorrow.¡±


    I¡¯m still sitting on the bed, dumbfounded when he closed the door behind him and left. It left me with more questions than answers, however, I doubt I will ever get the answers out of Ace. He seems suspiciously secretive. I decide to keep it to myself.


    With tiredness approaching me, and considering howte it is, I decide to scratch going to find Axel tonight. I need sleep. Tomorrow we are travelling, so I will need all the energy I can get.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to find sleep.


    Nightmares gued me that night, though. Tiredness, or maybe the stress of everything, but it became so bad, waking up and falling asleep so often, I almost couldn¡¯t tell the difference between reality and dream state. Especially when they twisted into darkness,vender colours mixing in with the ebony.


    Finally, they formed into eyes. Sinister eyes. Eyes belonging to an immortal I have met myself. Sinful.


    As I tossed and turned, the threat of him never left. His warning, to stay away from Kael, and to not involve myself in his business. And as night wore on, I started to wonder whether he was right.


    Kael is hiding something. And Sinful doesn¡¯t want me to find out what it is.

 Chapter 30

    ~Jada


    I didn¡¯t have time to question my dreams the next day.


    A Silent whose name I don¡¯t know knocked on my door and demanded I get up and met everyone on the front field. I barely had time to get myself together, throw my hair into a ponytail before I grabbed my things and left. Once I closed the door to my room, I realise this is thest time I¡¯ll be here. Thest time I¡¯ll know what ising next.


    I didn¡¯t see Ace on my way there, which is a small mercy. Now I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s going to try stay far away from me after I tried to find out more about his past. I¡¯m going to take a step back now.


    He¡¯s not the important one.


    As I walk down the hallway, Kael lingering on my mind, I can almost feel myself being watched. Not in person though, but something beyond, watching my every move and waiting for me to make a mistake. It was no coincidence that Sinful haunted my dreamsst night.


    All the Silent¡¯s stood in a group when I made it to the field. They all turned to look at me for a moment, but after that, they continued to ignore me.


    I¡¯m not sure what they expect me to do to fit in.


    Kael stood in front of the group, lookingpletely untouched by the early morning. I¡¯m envious of that, considering how dark the shadows under my eyes are, and how drowsy I feel. At least none of the other Silent¡¯s look any better. Even Ace, who stands on the other side of the group to me has his head low, shielding his eyes from the morning sunlight.


    ¡°Morning everyone,¡± Kael greets. ¡°As you know, we are leaving this premises today. Where we are headed is not near any other civilization for miles. So I suggest getting your worries about that out now.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, although the idea being shipped of to an isted ce with no hope of leaving unless it¡¯s on a mission or until I retire, doesn¡¯t sound so great.


    But at least I¡¯ll be able to travel¡­ Right?


    ¡°It will take quite a trek to get into where we will be staying. We will have at least two nights camping in between walking. This will be the first Silent¡¯s new year,¡± Kael exins. A few mumble in annoyance, surely having done this exact walk multiple times.


    Swallowing anxiously, I nce at Ace. He doesn¡¯t seem mortified by this idea. He doesn¡¯t evene across bothered. I¡¯m hoping the walk won¡¯t go so terribly, and I won¡¯t be kicked out immediately. At least there is a chance I¡¯ll be fitter than Ace. He always wears heavy clothing and doesn¡¯t have much body mass to him. Maybe I stand a chance in the eyes of Kael.


    We depart in a bus where I¡¯m forced to sit right up the front beside Ace. He doesn¡¯t say a word to me for the first part of the trip, as if he doesn¡¯t know me.


    It was only when I predicted we were getting close, the road lining up with the dark looming forest that borders the Discipline back, that Ace leant over to whisper something in my ear. ¡°It was nice to see youst night.¡±


    I startle at his suddenly proximity as he whispers in my ear. Pulling my hair behind my ear, I try not to let my nerves leave me frigid. Ace doesn¡¯t make me nervous. At least, he shouldn¡¯t. Not when I know he¡¯s trying to get in my head.


    He must have forgotten hisst night ended¡­


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, but I¡¯m d we both one. This was the oue I was hoping for. You know, to be able to work beside you,¡± Ace says softly in my ear, nudging me.


    I swallow ufortably, ncing over my shoulder. Kael sits on the other front seat with another Silent he has been talking to this entire time. Now, all of a sudden, he is focused on the fact Ace is whispering in my ear. He must be wondering what we are talking about. Silent¡¯s aren¡¯t allowed to keep secrets from the Alpha. Either way, he doesn¡¯t look so happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we won too,¡± I say quickly, trying to stop him from talking. I don¡¯t want to get him into trouble he isn¡¯t allowed to be in. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we can make it to the next stage.¡±


    Nothing more eventful happened after that. We made it to our destination with little to carry along the way. We were promised everything we would need aside from the first few nights necessities could be provided once we made it to this isted facility.


    A few older Silent¡¯s took the front. Kael to the back.


    Luckily for me, with Kael walking right behind Ace and I, Ace didn¡¯t whisper any more in my ear or say any other strange words. I¡¯m trying to dismiss it, but it¡¯s strange enough to where it sticks in my mind. It doesn¡¯t help that Kael seems distracted. I wonder if he¡¯s thinking about what Ace said.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The walk wasn¡¯t fun. No one spoke, just concentrating on walking through the dense bush that luckily is concealed from the sun under a forest canopy. Even when it started to be too much to deal with, Kael right behind me was incentive to keep going.


    Sometimes, noticing I would be struggling, I would hear him murmur positive reinforcement. Keep going. Almost there. You¡¯re doing so well.


    And honestly, it helped.


    We made it to an open campsite just as the sun was setting. Kael disappeared somewhere else, while the rest of the Silent¡¯s pitched tents and made the fire. It was only when we were all finished making dinner and were sitting around the campfire, that everyone started to talk again. And finally, it seemed as though I was apart of it.


    ¡°Where did Kael go?¡± Ace decides to ask, tapping his spoon against the rim of his tin bowl.


    ¡°To his own tent. He tries to stay away. Doesn¡¯t want to get attached to none of us,¡± one of the Silent¡¯s says. She speaks with a rather irritating lisp due to a missing front tooth. Rumour has it, she smashed it out herself to look tougher for Kael. I don¡¯t know how much I believe that.


    Jess, I think her name is.


    Another Silent snorts from the other side of the fire. ¡°As if we believe that. He just wants to get away from all your gossip. Can¡¯t me him.¡±


    I can¡¯t quite remember this man¡¯s name. He¡¯s always been the calmest and most reasonable. So much so, I¡¯ve even assumed he¡¯s been the only one to like me. He¡¯s the oldest too, it seems.


    ¡°Well look at the new girl. We all know why Kael picked her,¡± Jess says, getting my attention. ¡°I¡¯m sure she would like to hear some trade secrets.¡±


    I freeze, as everyone¡¯s attention turns on me. It¡¯s thest thing I want. For people to assume Kael chose me for any other reason than the one that is true. Is that why everyone dislikes me? At Jess¡¯s mention, everyone¡¯s faces seems to go sour. I would like someone either if they were selected for another reason. I¡¯m sure they are wrong, though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± I say, unsure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy,¡± Jess says, a grin widening upon her face. The campfire light glinting across her features turns her sinister. Suddenly I want to go to bed. ¡°We know he picked you because he favoured you. All the instructors knew.¡±


    I look around for Ace to help, as if he would be willing to supply me any. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I might not know why he picked me, but that isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling us you didn¡¯t meet with himte at night?¡± Jess says, tone usatory.


    I¡¯m lost for words for a moment. How am I going to exin myself? The entire group of Silent¡¯s stare at me, including Ace, who thus far hasn¡¯t shown an interest in the conversation. My mind stutters for an excuse, butes up nk. Naturally, Jess sees me going quiet, and pounces in for the attack.


    ¡°See, we all knew it. You can¡¯t hide things from a Silent. It was so obvious. This is the first time in the four years that Kael has been the leader of this, has he selected someone because he¡¯s lonely,¡± Jess says, her voice turning teasing.


    My jaw clenches. They must be just messing with me, initiated me into the group with bullying. When is it Ace¡¯s turn?


    ¡°Lonely?¡± One unfamiliar Silent stutters. ¡°Yeah, one part of his body is lonely.¡±


    My cheeks flush red as the rest add in their dirty taunts and thoughts. Do they really think of me like this? Of their Alpha like this? How angry would Kael be if he knew they were speaking of him like this?


    Jess sits forward, prodding the fire with a stick, still looking me dead in the eye. ¡°You may not know it yet, but Kael wants you. It¡¯s easy to see.¡±

 Chapter 31

    ~Jada


    I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night.


    Jess¡¯s words clung to me, even during the trek to the next camping spot. At least by the end of it, my aching feet and sore back distract my mind enough. I¡¯m not going to listen to what the rest of the Silent¡¯s have to say. I¡¯m sure they are just messing around with us, telling fake stories and luring us to believe something that isn¡¯t true.


    If it¡¯s some kind of initiation, I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m not sure why they are out to get me in particr, since Ace isn¡¯t getting any of their attention. He just lingers on the outside, head down. He passes by everyone¡¯s radar.


    I¡¯ve decided I wouldn¡¯t hang around the fire tonight, but insteady in my tent until sleep passes me by. Instead of that, I¡¯m interrupted.


    It¡¯s by Kael, at least.


    He came over to my tent, flipping the p up to poke his head in. When he suddenly appeared, I jumped. For some reason, my cheeks flushed. Seeing him when I¡¯m lying in bed, vulnerable and unprepared makes me want to jump and fix myself, but I¡¯m stunned at the sight of him.


    ¡°Want to go for a walk?¡± he asks, much to my surprise.


    Wordlessly, I nod, and he flips the p back down. I only regain myposure when he has walked away, Quickly I shove my shoes back on and join him outside. As much as my entire body aches, I¡¯m going on this walk with him because he asked me. Who knows what he might reveal.


    He looks up when I approach. ¡°I was thinking about a walk. I thought maybe you would like to apany. There¡¯s a lovely path along the riverside just around the corner.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I follow by his side, careful not to say anything too out of turn. He leads me down the path a little further until we reach the side of a surging river. The sound is satisfying, however, I don¡¯t get too close to the edge. One wrong step and I could be swept into the depths. And I¡¯ve never been known to swim well.


    Kael looks down, noticing my gait. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the walk to get to the base. It¡¯s not easy and I can see it¡¯s taking a toll on you.¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong. Every inch of me aches, but I refuse to show weakness. Not when all the other Silent¡¯s are watching my move, deciding whether or not I should be taken seriously.


    ¡°Does if always take so much effort to get to this special ce?¡± I ask.


    I can only hope it¡¯s not going to take so much walking every time we have to leave for a mission or to travel. Maybe that¡¯s why he takes us out here. So no one will want to wander out and leave. The only reason I¡¯ve gotten through this is because of a heel salve one of the Silent¡¯s was kind enough to lend me.


    ¡°Most of the time. Unless it¡¯s an emergency. And I wouldn¡¯t call it special. It¡¯s just isted. How I like it,¡± Kael tells me, pulling a tree branch out of my way. I step under it, smiling at him gratefully.


    He looks so handsome today under the setting sun. His skin is vibrant and wless, shadows and colours mixing together across his features. I quickly look away before I look too deeply into his eyes to notice how the darkness of them seems so much lighter here.


    ¡°Why so many secrets?¡± I ask. ¡°If that¡¯s not me over stepping a boundary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just safer if the general poption doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. I have Silent¡¯s to protect them, and me,¡± Kael exins, ¡°it¡¯s a dangerous world out there.¡±


    True. But still.


    I¡¯m hoping when I get to this ce I get let in on all the secrets too. Whatever those secrets might be. I have an guess that it has something to do with Sinful or maybe even some more immortals. If so, I¡¯m not going to get too close to it if I can help it. Sinful¡¯s warning not to delve too much into Kael¡¯s life haunts me after those nightmares.


    ¡°I suppose. I just never saw the effects of Silent¡¯s in my short life. I mean, I was trapped within that institution,¡± I tell him. Thinking about my parents and how it affected them caused my tone to turn sour, and Kael immediately seemed to notice.


    ¡°I promise with time that will change,¡± he assured me, his voice soft. ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t like things like that either.¡±


    ncing at him, I decide whether I believe him or not. He seems sincere, and I know for a fact he¡¯s mentioned it before. It just seems like Kael is an imprable wall which seems impossible to get past. Whatever lies beyond his head and within his mind fascinated me. But I¡¯m not sure how much he¡¯s willing to offer me. At least he chose me to take on this walk.


    ¡°Why were your ancestors so strict?¡±


    ¡°Tradition, I suppose. Our Pack was founded on rules and discipline. That¡¯s why we are one of the most prosperous, sessful Pack¡¯s,¡± Kael tells me. He doesn¡¯t sound as proud, though, that his Pack is doing as well as it is. It always has. All my teachers would brag about it. They would insist we should be patriotic and d we were born into this Pack.


    I watch Kael kick a small stone ahead of us. ¡°I hate it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Kael says, looking down at me. I watch the way his eyes glints. Beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason why I selected you. Change doesn¡¯t happen when everyone is in the same frame of mind.¡±


    Looking out into the river, I sigh. I definitely don¡¯t think the same way as everyone else does.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be so good at this, you know. Being a Silent and all,¡± I tell him honestly. I can¡¯t imagine myself fighting people, watching and stalking and collecting information. I hope I get the easy jobs that include travelling and getting out this Pack. That all sounds amazing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll surprise yourself, I¡¯m sure,¡± Kael says surely, to which I don¡¯t respond. I don¡¯t particrly believe him. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Distracted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. By Ace,¡± Kael says, and when I nce up at him I don¡¯t see anymore amusement. He looks eerily serious. ¡°I see the way he looks at you. Whispers in your ear. I don¡¯t me him for being interested, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to have a talk to him about watching his advances. If he doese to you let me know.¡±


    I¡¯m almost unsure of how to answer him. I had a feeling he felt off about it by the way he looked at us on the bus. But I didn¡¯t know he would warn me about Ace like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can deal with it. I doubt he¡¯s interested in anything but getting on my nerves or getting into my head,¡± I assure him, letting him know calmly. Ace called me pretty to mess with me, and that¡¯s it.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you being harassed by any of these guys,¡± Kael says. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Looking at him, I¡¯m surprised to see him so troubled.


    No has paid me much mind since I was taking to the institution. Mistresses left me out of everything and all the girls at school teased me whenever that had the chance. So having someone chose me over others for something, or even care about what happens to me is a strange feeling. But I must say, I like it a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you care so much. You hardly know me,¡± I remind him.


    When I look up from the path, Kael is watching me intently. For a moment I thought he was going to stop me or maybe grab me. Maybe even kiss me. As foolish as the idea is, it still makes my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°I like you a lot. I scary amount, even for not knowing you,¡± kael tells me gently, still watching me, even as the path narrows for a moment. ¡°And I trust you. I¡¯m happy to have you around. More than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    His words can¡¯t help but make me smile, however, before I can respond wee back around to the camp.


    I¡¯m surprised to see no one paying us any mind as wee back. I assumed plenty of rumours have started, especially afterst night and what jess said, but everyone¡¯s attention seems to be on something else.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or rather someone else.


    Kael and I walk toward the group, and it takes me a moment to see what is going that I cannot see. Just when I look over a Silent¡¯s shoulder, I realise who has shown up.


    Axel¡¯s back.

 Chapter 32

    ~Jada


    I couldn¡¯t get to Axel from here.


    Everyone crowded around him, asking him where he has been. He must be fairly popr if everyone is so interested in where he has been. Of course, they refer to him as Blue, the name he has gone by thus far as a Silent. It reminds me to keep my mouth shut on what I know and others don¡¯t.


    So without anyone noticing me, I back away from the group and slink back to my tent. When I nce over my shoulder Kael is watching me, but luckily he doesn¡¯t question it, most likely assuming I¡¯m just tired.


    As I zip up my tent and crawl under my nkets, I plot my n within my head. There is no way I¡¯m sleeping through the night without finding out where Axel has been.


    So I wait.


    With time, I can hear everyone else getting into their tents, conversations outside starting to cease. When all is quiet, I slowly sneak out, the grass slick with dew wetting my hands and knees before I get to my feet.


    Looking around the campsite, I see an unfamiliar tent that must belong to Axel. I stride toward it, unsure of what my n consists of past this. All I know is that there is much more to Axel¡¯s story than he has told me. If he¡¯s here for me, I need to know the full story, and why he has dedicated his life to this.


    Stopping outside the tent entrance, I cough quietly under my breath. It¡¯s enough for him to hear but no one else close.


    He doesn¡¯t leave his tent until I¡¯ve stepped away.


    I¡¯m by the edge of the trees when he catches sight of me. He is still dressed in the clothes he showed up in today, which just consist of his usual tunic and pants and jacket. Perhaps he knew I wanted to talk to him tonight.


    He follows me into the forest, right onto the path Kael and I had walked on earlier. I only stopped and waited for him to catch up when I could be sure no one would hear us from the campsite. The only sounds around here are insects chirping and the river rushing past the rocks.


    Axel saunters over,ing to stop in front of me. ¡°I figured you would call.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± I mutter, rolling my eyesically at him. ¡°You can¡¯t expect to reveal all the information to me that you have and leave again without me wanting to know what is going on.¡±


    Blue shrugs loosely, shoving his hands in his pants. ¡°I apologise about disappearing. Unfortunately, I¡¯m a Silent at the end of the day, and Kael had business I needed to attend to. If I could have been by your side this entire time, I would have. I want to exin this to you as much as you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, are you going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I question. ¡°Last time we tried to talk about the past we were interrupted.¡±


    Blue nods, motioning down a patch of grass right by the river. He pulls his jacket off andys it down for us to both sit on next to each other. I do so tentatively, unsure of what Axel is going to reveal to me.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    What don¡¯t I want to know. From what I can remember about Axel, he was a very outgoing boy who I thought of as a cooler older brother. He was always so impressive and skillful. No wonder he is a Silent now. However, I can¡¯t remember him paying me much attention at all. In fact, I assumed my childishness at that time bothered him.


    ¡°I want to know why you decided to dedicate your entire life to trying to help me,¡± I decide to ask. He could have an incredible life right now. ¡°What is your objective anyway. I wouldn¡¯t consider myself safe here.¡±


    Kael might have expressed that he likes me, but with all these other Silent¡¯s disliking me so far, I can¡¯t say I feel very safe.


    ¡°You are safest here, I promise,¡± he assures me.


    ¡°Once I get to training, I¡¯m not sure how true that will be,¡± I remind him. He mustn¡¯t be aware that I¡¯m not so good at fighting and most likely anything else that is required to be a Silent. Looking at Axel¡¯s build, which is broad and muscr, I know I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    ¡°Either way, you should thank me for being here in the first ce,¡± he mentions. ¡°I did convince Kael you would excel here.¡±


    My eyes widen as his words sink in. I whirl around, looking at him instead of the wildflowers that were growing in front of us. He doesn¡¯t look smug, but his expression insinuates he expected me to know that already.


    ¡°You what?¡± I spat.


    ¡°Luckily I didn¡¯t have to do much convincing to get him to chose you as the winner. It seems he likes you quite a lot on your own,¡± Axel murmurs, looking up past the canopy at the moon.


    ¡°Well that¡¯sforting,¡± I mutter in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were the one to get me into this.¡±


    It takes me a few moments to let that information sink in. I can¡¯t seriously be sitting here right now because of Axel. The only reason I was approached for thispetition is because he convinced Kael I would be good for it. I knew it made no sense for someone like me to be selected¡­


    ¡°Did you seriously expect me to let you work in the prisons your entire life?¡± he question, finally looking at me. The colour of his eyes seem even brighter as the moonlight reflecting off the river water hits them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do anything for me. Not offence, but after I was taken to boarding school I forgot you after a year,¡± I admit.


    Axel flinches. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s true. You don¡¯t owe me anything, you know. Why did you even do this? Why do you care?¡± I question. In desperation, I might be being harsh, but I can¡¯t help it. I need to know why Axel has be so obsessed with helping me, when I haven¡¯t done anything for him as a child. I was only six when I left for school.


    Still, Axel looks genuinely offended and taken aback. It can¡¯t be easy to hear that all your hardwork has been thrown back in your face. If I weren¡¯t so confused I would feel bad for him.


    Axel¡¯s jaw clenches. ¡°You¡¯re important to me. After I heard what happened to your family I knew I had to do something. You have no idea how hard it was for me knowing you were trapped in that school.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I fell into a dark depression for a long while. So much so I got into fighting a lot as a kid. I was lucky that Kael¡¯s father started the Silent¡¯s programme and I became one. I knew through that, I would be able to help you,¡± Axel admits.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you would want to help me so badly. I mean, I appreciate it, but I can¡¯t wrap my head around it,¡± I tell him honestly.


    Axel turns his entire body toward me, suddenly bing so much closer to me than I remembered when we sat down. My entire body bristles, and I¡¯m not so sure why. It doesn¡¯t seem to matter that I know Axel from childhood. Something about him now is creeping me out.


    ¡°I care about you,¡± he murmurs softly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was about to ask him about what I did to get him so attached, when all of a sudden he lurches forward and grabs my face between his hands. They are shockingly cold, like the colour of his eyes which get closer and close to my face.


    Before I could pull away, his lips are on mine, burning hot and pressing, paralysing me for a split second.


    At first I¡¯m unsure of how to react, a million thoughts and feelings filling my mind before I can make any move. As I realise what¡¯s happening, I push his chest as hard as I can. He falls away from me, bracing himself up.


    ¡°What?¡± I growl. I mber to my feet. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you, and you¡¯ve be so beautiful. I fell for you the moment Iid my eyes on you again,¡± he admits, also getting to his feet.


    I¡¯m not sure how to feel. It felt so wrong to kiss him like that, my stomach turning his disgust. I take another few steps back from him. Why is he admitting his feelings like this? This isn¡¯t what I want¡­


    ¡°Axel look¡­I think this is a mistake,¡± I tell him firmly.


    He shakes his head at me. ¡°Please don¡¯t freak out. I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sticking around to hear what he had to say. Weaving through the forest, I make it back to the campsite, looking over my shoulders constantly to ensure he isn¡¯t chasing after me.


    Quickly I crawl into my tent, my fingers touching my lips.


    What does this mean?

 Chapter 33

    ~Jada


    Axel paid me no mind the next morning.


    We packed up all our belongings and started our walk again. Axel didn¡¯te near me, and I didn¡¯te near him. He walked at the front of the group and I stuck to the back, trying to think of how to deal with this. Should I tell someone and get him removed from the Silent¡¯s, or should I keep it to myself?


    It doesn¡¯t seem right to tell Kael about it. He sacrificed everything for me. I might not agree with why he did it, and how he feels now about me, but I can¡¯t have his entire career taken from me because of a crush.


    I look at him up front as we walk. His head is down, staring at his feet. Everyone around us is oblivious to what happenedst night. It¡¯s decided.


    I¡¯ll just avoid him.


    We were walking through the brush, pushing it out of our faces when suddenly something hit my ankle from behind, making me stumble forward and nearly fall. I manage to catch myself on the bough of a treest minute.


    When I turn around, a few Silent¡¯s whose names I don¡¯t remember are snickering.


    I keep walking, realising they were trying to trip me. They do it again, but I keep my mouth shut. When I look at the front, I see Kael notice, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    We keep walking.


    Luckily, the rest of the walk today was shorter than past days. We managed to make it to the institute by mid afternoon, everyone finally copsing on the frontwn while I was too fascinated by what I was looking at. This is the facility that has been hidden from the public for so long. I want to explore immediately, but I know I can¡¯t.


    It¡¯s not as old as I assumed it would be, looking as if it was build in the past year. It stands tall within the trees, the grounds surrounded by a tall concrete fence. If anyone were to stumble upon it there is no way they would be able to get in.


    I shove my back off my shoulders as Kael speaks. ¡°Wee everyone. Past Silent¡¯s, you all know your rooms. Go back and rest for today. Ace and Jada, you stay here so I can give you your room numbers.¡±


    We watch the others gratefully walk away.


    ¡°How are you two feeling?¡± Kael asks, looking between us. I nce at Ace. We both look worse for wear, beaten from the difficult three days. I hope Kael will give us a room soon so I can shower then copse into bed.


    ¡°Could be better,¡± Ace mutters.


    ¡°Your room will be in the left wing. Number 31. I¡¯ve given you some space from the other Silent¡¯s for awhile, however, there¡¯s amon room in that wing if you would like to socialize in free time,¡± Kael tells him. He quickly points the side of the building Ace will be staying in. Ace quickly runs to catch up with other Silent¡¯s going there.


    I turn around, looking back at Kael, ready for him to tell me where my room is. ¡°So, where¡¯s the glorious ce I¡¯ll be sleeping?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what the condition of this ce will be on the inside, but from the outside, it looks remarkable. It¡¯s sleek and modern, meaning maybe the furnishings in my room will be too.


    ¡°Somewhere special,¡± Kael notes. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I do so, letting him lead me across the main gardens. The frontwn is a surprisinglyrge expanse, where I assume a lot of fitness training will take ce. We approach the building, which isn¡¯t as abandoned as I thought it would be. It seems people still work and live here even while thepetition is going on. Fascinating.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going near the training facilities. This is more the office area where admin is done. Our living quarters are this way,¡± Kael tells me, bringing me into the front of the building.


    Our?


    Assuming he misspoke, I follow him through a foyer, where people pass me by without paying me any mind. Then, through a hallway before we read the entrance of the bottom left wing. Without another word, Kael pushes it open, leading me inside.


    I¡¯m immediately surprised to see I¡¯m in a personalised living area decorated for one person¡¯s taste. This doesn¡¯t look like the single room I expected to be living in beside other Silent¡¯s. It¡¯s a well decorated suite that leads off to one bedroom on the left and another on the right.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t where I¡¯m staying, is it?¡± I question, looking around at the stunning furnishings from the leather couches in the middle, even the paintings on the wall. Allndscape of ces I¡¯ve never seen before.


    ¡°That¡¯s your room in there. There¡¯s also an adjoining bathroom,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°This is such a nice ce. What did I do to deserve this?¡± I question, running my fingers along the fizzy throw rug that had been draped over the couch. A firece is installed in front of the couches. It must get cold at night.


    Kael walks to the other door. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind sharing this space.¡±


    I freeze, looking at him in disbelief. My eyes move between doors. Back and forth. I should have known these quarters belonged to him, considering howrge it is, and how well decorated it is. His personal touch is everywhere, in the painting and in the decor. I didn¡¯t know he had such acquired taste.


    ¡°Wait¡­ With you?¡± I question, wanting to make sure my mind isn¡¯t wandering or if I¡¯mpletely imagining this. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that room there is yours, and I¡¯m sharing this space with you?¡±


    A smile quirks at the side of Kael¡¯s mouth. ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you of course. I promise I won¡¯t be too disturbing of your personal time.¡±


    ¡°Why are you letting me stay here?¡±


    Kael walks to the room that now belongs to me, nudging it open with his elbow. ¡°Well, I had this spare room and no one to stay in it. I also saw how those Silent¡¯s are treating you and I know you¡¯ll be their target if I put you in their quarters.¡±


    I follow Kael into the room, unable to believe this is true. For a moment, I¡¯m too distracted as we walk into the room. It¡¯s much bigger than what I imagined would be my living area for the next few years. Or maybe my entire life. There¡¯s a double bed, furnishings and extra nkets on the end for a cold night. It may be in but I couldn¡¯t be more grateful to be in here.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, turning to face him. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make this up to you. I¡¯ll clean up everything around here, and I won¡¯t be loud.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t be loud,¡± Kael says dismissively. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about cleaning. We have staff for that. You work here now. You earn your keep through your missions and training. The cafeteria for food isn¡¯t too far away either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s all perfect,¡± I confirm.


    Kael moves to the door, leaning against the frame for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t get into too much trouble in this ce. Concentrate on the job. If you ever need me, I¡¯ll always be here, I promise.¡±


    I smile softly. ¡°Thank you for being so kind to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re special Jada,¡± he says gently. ¡°Now, get some rest. Dinner will be out at six. Don¡¯t miss out. If you want anymore clothes there are a few seamstresses around. I¡¯m sure they would make you some new things if you tell them I sent you.¡±


    He closes the door behind him as he leaves. I don¡¯t waste time, as I unpack my things from my back into a set of drawers. I wish I had a photograph of my family or something to ce on there. Regardless, I select some clean clothes and head to the bathroom. It¡¯s basic as I assumed it would, but there is nothing more relevant than a hot shower.


    After a quick refreshing nap, I head out for dinner. Kael isn¡¯t anywhere to be seen when I leave. He must be resting too.


    Surprisingly, there is no one at the cafeteria when I get there. But it doesn¡¯t take me long to realise it¡¯s because outside, a congregation of people have gathered. I even see Axel out there.


    I have to see what¡¯s going on.


    Running out there, it doesn¡¯t take me long to realise it¡¯s a fight. Squeezing past a few people, I see an unfamiliar Silent lying on the ground, face covered in blood. Some grabs them by the arms and pulls them from the circle. Another triumphant Silent, whose name I believe is Zara stands there, wiping blood off her fists.


    I¡¯m almost sure she is one of the Silent¡¯s who was tripping me up the entire walk here. And naturally, her gaze finds me, and a sinister smile spreads across her face.


    ¡°Well well, the newbie,¡± she says tauntingly, retying her dark hair behind her head. ¡°Tell me you all don¡¯t want to see how she does in a fight?¡±


    I was about to protest, when someone hit me in the small of the back, pushing me forward. I stumble into the circle, right in front of Zara and her predatory gaze. Everyone cheers, excited to see the newest Silent face off against a seasoned veteran. The scar across her chin shoes Zara has taken a few punches in her time.


    ¡°No, not me,¡± I tell her quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Silent now. You gotta fight girl,¡± she says, to which everyone around meughs. ¡°Nowe on pretty girl. Come show me whether Kael picked you for your looks or not. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I have every reason to be scared. And I can¡¯t run either. Everyone packs around us, not one of them willing to let me out of this. Axel doesn¡¯t even step in from where he is watching. Is this his way of getting back at me?


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want this,¡± I beg.


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself. Why don¡¯t we have a deal to sweeten this up, huh?¡± she taunts, the smile on her face sickening.


    I shake my head frantically.


    ¡°How about, if you win, all of us will leave you alone,¡± she offers. As good as that sounds, I wait to her what she gets if she wins. ¡°And if I win, you have to sneak into the Alpha¡¯s room at night and kiss him right on the lips. I¡¯m sure you would both like it.¡±


    Everyone cheers again. I don¡¯t know if I have any other choice but to fight her.

 Chapter 34

    ~Jada


    I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to win this.


    Zara stands in front of me, his grin confident already. She has trained most of her life as a Silent, which trantes to I have no chance. Everyone cheers around, some throwing bets around, obviously in Zara¡¯s favour. If I could turn back now, despite the deal we have, I would, but there is no way the crowd will have it.


    ¡°So, do you ept?¡± she questions, cracking her knuckles. I don¡¯t pay attention to her intimidation tactics. I know this is going to hurt, and she doesn¡¯t need to prove that to me. ¡°Tell me you ept.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I say quickly. She knows I don¡¯t have much of a choice, even as excitement flickers in her eyes.


    I¡¯m dead.


    ncing around me, I take onest look around me for some help. The crowd surges, so I don¡¯t see Axel, who I know is around here. If he wanted to get me out of this, he would have stepped in already. Especially as a senior Silent. He is clearly leaving me to suffer ask revenge for turning him down.


    All of a sudden, right as I turn back around to focus on Zara, I receive a jarring punch straight to the face.


    She hits me directly on the nose and under the eye. The force pushes me back a few steps as I reach up to cradle my face. That hurt. A lot. It was a cheap shot, but something tells me these Silent¡¯s don¡¯t go by any rules.


    I barely had time to get my bearings before she hit me again.


    This time, it was on the left side of my jaw. It was another jarring hit that knocked me back, but I recovered much faster. My entire face screams with pain, however, I try not to concentrate on it. I need to get a few punches in if I stand a chance of getting through this. I can¡¯t surrender yet.


    Zara backs of a little, drinking in the shouts and cheers in her honour. I wipe under my nose, pulling my hand back to see it drenched in blood. That¡¯s not good at all. I need to act fast.


    I go to approach her, expecting her to go for another strike to the face. I¡¯m ready to dodge or duck if I need to.


    Instead, she lurches out and kicks me in the stomach.


    All the air rushes out of my lungs as I topple over onto the grass. I clutch my stomach, gasping for breath as everyone around us continues to cheer. She thinks this is her victory. She is assuming I¡¯m going to beg for her to stop. I can feel her press the heel of her boot against my stomach, pinning me down.


    Anger builds up within me. I can¡¯t lose this deal. Who knows how many more of these I will be thrown into if I don¡¯t win this right now.


    I grab her ankle tightly, pulling her foot off me. Her bnce bes uneven until she falls down beside me on the grass. I can hear the gasp everyone takes, not expecting my retaliation. Before she has a chance to get up, I climb on top of her, straddling her hips. I barely note her widened eyes before I punch her straight in the nose as hard as I can.


    I punch her twice more before she pushes me off her, sending back onto the grass. I scramble up desperately.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And then someone jumps in between us.


    It¡¯s Ace, stopping us from attacking each other anymore. ¡°Stop it. This has gone too far.¡±


    ncing over at Zara, I see her face is coated in blood too. I definitely got my share in, and it feels strangely good. After all the torment these Silent¡¯s have put me through, I finally feel as though I¡¯ve gotten back at them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave Jada alone, all of you, and she will do whatever it is you wanted her to. And I won¡¯t go to Kael with the news of this fight,¡± Ace says firmly, looking between myself and Zara. A few people shout in protest, but most break away from the circle, losing interest now that the fight isn¡¯t going on.


    Zara spits a wad of blood onto the grass. I wince. I wonder how much damage I¡¯ve done to her. I wonder how much damage she has done to me. I feel numb now.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Zara mutters. ¡°She isn¡¯t even worth our time anyway. Make sure she does her end of the deal.¡±


    Everyone disperses and walks away.


    Ace shakes his head at Zara¡¯s back. I wipe at my face again, pulling back both dry and fresh blood. Yuck, I hope no one else has to see me like this. It doesn¡¯t feel like she broke anything, so I should recover soon. I¡¯ll just have to avoid Kael if possible so he doesn¡¯t ask questions about what happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it,¡± Ace tells me, referring to the kiss I¡¯m meant to give Kael in the middle of the night while he is sleeping. Zara knows how to get me in the deepest of trouble. It¡¯s probably to get me out of here.


    ¡°Yeah I do,¡± I mutter, pulling my hair out of my face. Ace grabs my arm, leading me back inside. ¡°If I don¡¯t, they aren¡¯t going to leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°How would you even prove that?¡± Ace question.


    Sighing deeply, I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll kiss him and he will probably punish me. That¡¯s how I figure they want proof.¡±


    Ace chuckles. I let him escort me part of the way back to my room before I tell him to head back. It¡¯s gotten dark, and I don¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯m sharing a sleeping area with Kael. Who knows who he would tell. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone considering he was kind enough to save me from that fight, but regardless, I can¡¯t trust anyone here.


    I slip into the suite quietly as possible, hoping Kael will stick to his room and note out and see the condition of my face. There seems to be no action, the light turned off as I stalk across the room to my own.


    My n seems to be going well when I hear a door click open. A pool of lightes into the room, but not enough to hit me. I quickly duck into the shadows.


    ¡°Jada, is that you?¡±


    Of course he notices me. ¡°Yeah it is. Everything okay?¡±


    I¡¯m praying he doesn¡¯t turn the light on. If he sees the wounds on my face he¡¯s going to know there was a fight and both Zara and I will get in trouble. And if Zara gets in trouble, there is no way the rest of the Silent¡¯s are going to give me an easy time. And Ace won¡¯t be able to protect me from anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Are you?¡± he asks. I can hear him moving across the room. I¡¯m hoping it isn¡¯t toward me or a light switch.


    ¡°Everything is good. I¡¯m just tired, think I¡¯ll head to bed. Goodnight,¡± I say quickly.


    Before he can question me any further, I slink into my room and close the door behind him. Regardless of whether my face was beaten or not, I don¡¯t want to look him in the face knowing I¡¯m going to have to sneak into his room to kiss him without him knowing. At least I hope he won¡¯t know.


    I wait until I know for sure he will be sleeping before I sneak out of my room. Everything is dark and still when I emerge.


    It takes me a lot of convincing myself to go into Kael¡¯s room. What I¡¯m doing is not eptable and I have a feeling that if I get caught I might never see the light of day again. Especially not after I¡¯ve gained his trust so much.


    His room is dark as I creep in. The only sound I can hear is his soft breathing.


    It leads me right to his bed.


    I can¡¯t see anything, but my footsteps are light. I don¡¯t stop shuffling until I feel the edge of his bed against my knees. Using the sound of his breathing, I try locate him as close as possible. A small amount of light streams in as the door cracks open a little. Just enough for me to see what I¡¯m doing. How convenient. Now I can¡¯t turn back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, before I lean down and kiss him on the lips.


    There was a lot to consider in that moment. What I¡¯m going to do if he wakes up. Why his lips are so soft¡­ But that wasn¡¯t what bothered me the most.


    I pull myself away from him immediately. I rush out the room, not even bothering to close the door behind me. I run into my room and mber onto my bed, touching my lips in disbelief.


    I found my mate.

 Chapter 35

    ~Jada


    I didn¡¯t get any sleep that night.


    Sitting up in bed, I rocked back and forth, wondering whether I was stuck in a dark, cruel dream or not. It doesn¡¯t seem real, when I think about all the small details of it. Being mates with an Alpha doesn¡¯t even seem in the realm of possibility. I¡¯ve thought about how much I¡¯ve hated him before throughout my teenage years, however, unlike the rest of the girls in school, I never considered being mates with him.


    Thoughts raced through my head about how Kael would react to this. I mean, if I told him how I found out, he wouldn¡¯t be happy. But would he be happy if he found out we were mates? Or does he have too much on his te already?


    Morning took eternity toe. The moment the sun rose through my open window, I snuck out, not wanting to confront him until I¡¯ve collected my thoughts.


    This is a lot to deal with.


    Not to mention, the injuries my face has sustained from the fight. I will have to put off seeing Kael if I can for at least a week while things die down. Then, I can use to excuse that I got hit while training, or maybe that I tripped and fell. Hopefully that if believable.


    I somehow doubt it¡­


    Luckily, the cafeteria was open early, fresh foodid out for all the Silent¡¯s who hit morning workouts. After not getting anythingst night because of the fight, I eat quickly and get another serving, close to starving.


    Picking up my spoon, I check my reflection. The bones in my face ache, and this morning, I can see the true extent of my injuries. She got me good. Both my eyes are shrouded by ck shadows, the bruises alsoing down both my cheeks and alongside of my jaw. And to add to it all, almost everything is swollen. I look horrible.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a Silent I didn¡¯t know named Bradon to drag myself and Ace out for some exercises under the rising sun.


    At least he seemed nice.


    The exercises were for our fitness alone, and were difficult enough to take my mind off the situation with Kael. Does he already know, or am I the only one? It doesn¡¯t matter when I¡¯m running across the front field, touching trees at the border before racing Ace back to the main building.


    Once Bradon was done with us for Fitness, we moved onto basic sparring skills with Axel. Unfortunately, of course.


    Straight away, he had no interest in me, only Ace. He briefed us only looking at Ace, and demonstrated all of the moves on Ace. It bothered me, however, I have more to deal with then Axel having a bad attitude with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to hit each other,¡± Blue mutters, standing back from us as Ace and I practice certain moves on each other. Mainly defense, since Silent¡¯s aren¡¯t mean to start fights so often. ¡°You¡¯ll take worse hits in your life.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That felt like a dig at me.


    Ace raises and eyebrow at me. There is no way he is going to take a hit at me in my condition. It seems like he¡¯s the only one here who cares about my wellbeing. Hopefully I will have time to talk to him after this session. I need to get it straight that I didn¡¯t mean to be harsh turning him down, and that he doesn¡¯t need to hate me for it.


    Reaching his fist out toward me, I block Ace¡¯s hit. He does the same to me a few times before we step away from each other.


    ¡°Come on Ace. You don¡¯t need to be so soft,¡± Axel prompts.


    I re toward him. Is he trying to get me more hurt than he can already see I am? I know for a fact he watched the fightst night. It hurt a little knowing he watched it and didn¡¯t help me when he could see how badly I needed it. Especially as a senior Silent.


    Ace goes to hit me again, still not being rough with me. I defend him aptly. I¡¯m starting to get good at this.


    Axel doesn¡¯t look impressed.


    Either Ace figured out there is something strange going on, or her truly had to go, but he stepped away from me, holding his hands up. I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m not sure how much energy I have left.


    ¡°I think another Silent wanted me for something around this time anyway,¡± he said, looking down at his watch. Perfect, he¡¯s giving me some alone time with Axel. ¡°I should go.¡±


    He picks up his backpack, slings it over his shoulder and walks away, waving farewell as he goes. I nce at Axel, who watches Ace go for a moment, before he starts packing up his equipment. For a at least a minute, I stand there watching him, arms folded across my chest, waiting for him to address me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything? You¡¯re not going to address the fact that you watched me get into a fight and didn¡¯t help me get out of it?¡± I question, tapping my foot on the ground to get his attention.


    Axel doesn¡¯t say a word.


    He must be purposefully ignoring me. He has done throughout this entire session, only giving Ace attention and feedback throughout the entire thing. He knows I won¡¯t go to Kael about it and jeopardize precious information. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t put his job as a senior.


    ¡°As a senior Silent, this doesn¡¯t look so good ignoring a student,¡± I say tley, trying to provoke him to say something. Anything.


    Axel gets to his feet after stuffing everything into his duffle bag. He finally looks at me, those intense blue eyes that used to be so friendly and kind to me beforehand have turned ice cold and judgemental.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t go to that precious Alpha of yours and throw his intentions in your face too,¡± he mutters.


    Ouch.


    He moves to the fenceline of the field, looking for a missing piece of gear. I want to knock him over the head and ask him why he is so obsessive. I didn¡¯t ask him to spend his entire life trying to find and help me. Of course I¡¯m grateful, however, he shouldn¡¯t be so angry at me over not wanting his advances.


    ¡°You know what you did for me is something I can never say thank you for enough, but I¡¯m not interested in you in that way. Not now at least,¡± I exin to him, trying to seem kind in the way I speak, instead of confused likest time.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of ways you could have thanked me,¡± he says, picking up his missing piece of gear. I swallow ufortably, knowing what that means.


    I follow him as he starts walking away. ¡°Seriously, I didn¡¯t mean to turn you down in a mean way. It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t think that¡¯s what you wanted from me. I thought you did this for me because we¡¯re family.¡±


    It was all that made sense at the time.


    ¡°Well then you¡¯re not that smart are you,¡± Axel mutters, walking along the fenceline toward his next objective. I follow him, not wanting him to think he can say that and not have me follow him. He has gotten away with some fairly messed up things, and he needs to be held ountable.


    ¡°You cannot be spiteful because I didn¡¯t kiss you,¡± I reason, hoping I can change his mind, no matter how stubborn he seems to be about this.


    Axel pauses, turning around to look at me. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to be ignored, you shouldn¡¯t have rejected me. Now go away.¡±


    I stand there, looking at him in disbelief as he walks away. I don¡¯t bother following him, knowing there is no hope in convincing him of anything more. Anger grows within me at his reaction. How can he think like that? I hate him.


    Just as I was about to leave, a whining noise sounds from behind me before something hits a tree. I whirl around, thinking maybe someone had taken a shot at me. Finally, one of the Silent¡¯s have decided to go through with hurting me. But instead, I see a lone arrow stuck in a tree over the fence behind me, something attached to it.


    Looking around, I try see who shot it, but the forest seems empty and Axel is the only one walking across the field.


    Strange.


    Vaulting over the fence, I walk to the arrow. There is always the risk someone could shot again and hit me, however, I doubt it. This looks like a message being delivered in the strangest way I¡¯ve seen.


    I untie a rolled up note from the arrow, unraveling it. On one side, a note with a long letter written on it. On the other, it¡¯s addressed to someone. Right away I realise this isn¡¯t for me, and I¡¯m being used to deliver. Because it¡¯s not my name addressed on the front.


    To Alpha Kael,


    From his missing mother.

 Chapter 36

    ~JadaOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My fingers burned just touching it.


    Looking around, I try again to see through the trees to see who had made the shot, deciding to have me see the letter rather than anyone else. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m the only one standing here, or if they had mishot, but regardless, whoever they may be, they have disappeared into the forest, noting back.


    Was it really Kael¡¯s mother? The thought makes me shiver. If so, she found Kael¡¯s private institute, and is using me as a messenger to get her note to Kael. I¡¯m just not sure why they chose me.


    Looking down to at the note, I consider what to do next. There is no way I can keep this from Kael, as curious as I am to look at it.


    I can¡¯t do that.


    Thest thing I want to do right now is see Kael. Not with this injuries littering my face with no exnation that won¡¯t get me in trouble. However, this might be the first contact he has had from his mother, who the entirety of the Discipline Pack believes died in an ident along with his father when Kael was seventeen, in years.


    When I get back to the suite, Kael isn¡¯t in there. I peek my head around his door too, but his room is empty. It¡¯s mid afternoon, which means he must be dealing with business elsewhere on the property. So I sit down on an ottoman in the middle of the room and wait.


    For hours, he didn¡¯t show up. Whatever he is doing, it must be important, as evening creeps in, casting shadows through the window.


    So I just sit there within the darkness.


    Finally, I hear Kael bustle in, turning the light on as he enters. He startles at the sight of me, which I don¡¯t me him for. I still look like a mess. Even if I had makeup here, nothing would do any justice in covering this.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kael questioned, a flutter of paleness covering his face as he regards me from where he stands across the room.


    I don¡¯t say anything, letting him approach me cautiously. I¡¯m trying to decide whether he looks disgusted or concerned that I¡¯ve ended up with these injuries. As he stands in front of me, I watch a muscle in his jaw tick, and I can see him considering how this came to be, and who might have inflicted this.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Kael asks softly, tones of hushed anger linger under his breath. As I stand, I shun down my surprise at his empathetic reaction.


    Maybe he also knows we are mates.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. There was just a small fight where I came off worse, clearly,¡± I say dismissively, pushing past him, still clutching the letter in my hand from his mother. I¡¯m waiting for him to get this out of his system before I push the letter on him and shock him. Who knows what might be inside it.


    ¡°A fight? With the other Silent¡¯s?¡± he questions, eyebrows slightly furrowed, anger brewing within his dark irises. ¡°Which Silent¡¯s exactly? They know you¡¯re new, they shouldn¡¯t be provoking a fight.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what the consequences will be if I shove Zara¡¯s name in Kael¡¯s face. All I know is I doubt it will go very well. I¡¯ll be targeted again by her, and the promise they made to stop bothering me won¡¯t matter anymore. So I keep my mouth shut not, refusing to say a word.


    As much as I do want to tell him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± I tell him firmly, trying to divert the conversation away from the fight.


    Kael still doesn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°You injuries look extensive. We have top medical professionals here that can take care of you. I¡¯ll take you to them right now so we can ensure it won¡¯t get any worse than this.¡±


    He reaches for me. I¡¯m unsure of his motive, but I pull away, avoiding the touch of his persistent fingers. He pulls away, assuming he was crossing a line.


    I¡¯m not ready for him to know yet.


    Shaking my head at him, knowing he isn¡¯t going to let up until he hears more important news, I hold up the letter. ¡°I think you might like to see this.¡±


    Finally, Kael¡¯s speech is cut off as his eyes draw to what I am holding in my hand. He must have seen the cursive writing scrawled clearly across the front. He knows I would never y a prank on him either, especially about this. So as all the colour drains from his face, it is evident he knows exactly what this means.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Kael asks softly as I hand him the letter. At first he doesn¡¯t take it, as if he is scared what he is going to uncover if he reads what might be inside. I don¡¯t me him. It isn¡¯t to do with me and I¡¯m nervous too.


    I notice him investigating the hole that has been pierced through at the top. ¡°I was out on the field and it hit a tree nearby. I saw what was written on the front¡­¡±


    Kael blinks a few times.


    He doesn¡¯t say anymore, unfolding the letter to read it intently. I don¡¯t pry, I don¡¯t try to look over his shoulder and read it or anything. Instead, I patiently wait for him to finish, watching his eyes drift over the page, watching his expression shift with each word that passes. It¡¯s all raw emotion being presented before me.


    He puts it down, thinking for a moment before handing it back to me. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t you have a read too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business-¡±


    ¡°I insist,¡± Kael tells me seriously, forcing it into my hands. I take it, assuming he wants to share this someone, and I¡¯m right here to do it. If he knew I were his mate, he would share it with me, so I¡¯m surprised he is doing so without being aware.


    To my son,


    I assume I am thest person you want to hear from at this time, however, I¡¯ve decided it is time to contact my son and attempt to exin my absence.


    After everything happened with your father, I had to leave.


    It was not in my interest to leave the responsibilities to you, although you have done great with them.


    I have gone, and I have hidden.


    Yes, this may not answer much, but I want you to know I¡¯m safe, and I want you to know you do not need to pursue me anymore. I am happy where I am, and wish you well in life.


    Again, please don¡¯t try find me any longer.


    Your loving mother.


    I scan over the concise letter one more time, trying to see if there was anything else to take from it other than the overall message. When I nce at Kael, he looks as distraught as anyone who would receive this kind of message.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± Kael tells me, raking his hands through his hair. There¡¯s a urge within me to reach out andfort him, but I reign it in.


    I swallow ufortably. ¡°It seems like she wants distance.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t from my mother. I can¡¯t be,¡± Kael tells me. ¡°I mean, you might not know this, but I¡¯ve been trying to find her ever since she left. She must be hiding, but this isn¡¯t here. This is scripted. It must be.¡±


    Already, I know this, but I don¡¯t tell him that. All I know is that I don¡¯t think this letter is a script. In fact, I think she doesn¡¯t want to be found for her own reasons, despite how convinced Kael might think otherwise. He is surely in denial. It can¡¯t be easy to hear that from your own mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kael. I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I tell him softly. I don¡¯t thinkforting him right now will make any difference. Even as his mate.


    When am I going to tell him?


    He takes my mind off that for a moment as he sits down on the couch next to us. I join him tentatively, still holding the letter. I¡¯m not sure what to say to make it better for him. I want to reach out to touch him. To even rest of my head against him and let him know we would figure this out.


    But to him, I am just a Silent who works for him. He let me stay in this suite out of pity for seeing me being bullied. He¡¯s confiding in me only because I exposed this in the first ce. He isn¡¯t even attracted to me¡­


    All of a sudden he turns his entire body to face me, making me startled.


    He looks at me seriously. ¡°I need to find my mother. And if you truly want to be a Silent, and I can trust you, you shoulde with me.¡±

 Chapter 37

    ~JadaOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I had much of a choice.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I was going to tell Kael no. Not when he has been so kind to me, and not when I know he is my mate. Maybe on this trip I can find out how to tell him. First, I need to know how I¡¯m going to deal with it, since being the Luna of the Discipline Pack doesn¡¯t appeal to me so much.


    I¡¯m not going to lie about being nervous about how Kael will react, either. He doesn¡¯t seem like he wants apanion, despite how nice as he¡¯s been to me. Maybe he will cast me out, or send me back to the prisons to hide me and my secret from the public.


    The thought makes me shiver. EIther way, I have to face this problem one way or another. There is no escaping a mate bond.


    It¡¯s my fate, after all.


    Kael crosses the room in front of me after I agreed. I¡¯m hoping to prove to him he can trust me. That I¡¯m not going to go out and tell anyone about his mother, and the fact that she is still alive. That means as curious as I am about why she went missing, I don¡¯t question him. I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m trying to get information out of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we will be out there, but I trust you,¡± Kael tells me firmly, the glow of the lights casting a buttery glow across the top of his head. Perfect, he trusts me. ¡°If we go out, we go out in a few days. I have a friend who can help us track.¡±


    Nodding slowly, I try not to think about what is toe. My thoughts will be clouded with the secret I¡¯m keeping from him the entire time.


    I could just tell him, maybe¡­


    Watching him pace across the room, stress etched into his features. Even through his panic and stress, he is still undeniably handsome. At first he intimidated me, and in a way he still does, but now I can see past the cold sternness to a hard exterior of handsomeness that has been revealed with his kindness and understanding.


    I¡¯ll him soon. Very soon. And when I do, I¡¯ll do it calmly, approaching the subject to see how he feels about having a mate before I even open my mouth.


    ¡°We will need some help while we are out there, and since some of the Silent¡¯s are yet to warm up to you, I¡¯ll let you pick two others toe with us,¡± Kael offers kindly. It¡¯s a relief, since almost all the Silent¡¯s hate me.


    I know without thinking who to first choose.


    ¡°Ace. For sure,¡± I tell him confidently. ¡°Ace tolerates me, which is the best I can ask for. I¡¯m sure he would be happy to prove himself to you.¡±


    Kael nods, satisfied with my choice. For my second choice, I know who I want to pick, I just don¡¯t know if he will be so happy about it. Axel. He made is clear he doesn¡¯t like me, and punished me because I rejected him, however, I want to know more about why he feels this way. And if we are stick together in a forest, maybe I can get something out of him.


    ¡°And Axel cane too,¡± Iment. Kael¡¯s head whips around just as I realise what I said. ¡°Oh, I meant Blue.¡±


    ¡°You know Blue¡¯s true name,¡± Kael says slowly, taking a few steps toward me. My throat goes dry. I can see the suspicion on Kael¡¯s face. ¡°He never tells anybody anything. He¡¯s ashamed of his past, yet he told you.¡±


    I can¡¯t tell him I know him out of this.


    ¡°Him and I have a special friendship,¡± I tell him anxiously, getting to my feet in hopes it will make me appear more legitimate. However, saying that didn¡¯t seem to make any difference in his skeptical expression. In fact, it almost seemed to make it worse, a cool darkness shrouding his irises.


    ¡°Special friendship huh,¡± Kael says slowly. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to witness this special friendship on this trip.¡±


    There is no joking tone. In fact, he seems quite bitter, as if he is somewhat resentful for any kind of rtionship between Axel and I. Maybe it¡¯s the beginning of the mate bond that even he isn¡¯t aware of yet. It¡¯s better he think we are in a rtionship than what is the real truth. Either way, he will see Axel has no interest in me after I rejected him.


    My attention needs to be on Kael only.


    ***


    Kael¡¯s friend arrived the next day early in the morning.


    I was lingering in my room, packing my things when I heard a foreign voice speak from inside the suite. I¡¯ve never heard that ent before, so curiously, I peak my head around the corner, seeing who will be helping Kael track where the letter hade from. It takes me a moment to recognize who they are.


    It¡¯s Alpha Grayson of the Freedom Pack.


    He looks so much taller in person and significantly more muscr than I¡¯ve seen in in the books. He might not be as tall as Kael, but he still looks intimidating. They don¡¯t seem to notice me watching from the doorway, so I keep quiet, observing.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mind helping,¡± Grayson tells Kael firmly, falling down casually onto the couch I was sitting on just yesterday. ¡°Even if our past isn¡¯t the best.¡±


    Kael looks mildly disgusted in the way Grayson puts his feet on the table, but doesn¡¯t say anything. There¡¯s a tension between the two, which suggests they might not be as close of friends as Kael had mentioned. The two of them are so different. Grayson has no rules within his Pack, living a life of freedom over discipline.


    Naturally.


    Even the look of Grayson is so careless and messy. From his dark locks of wild hair, to the zing, almost crazed look in those silver eyes. I¡¯ve heard plenty of rumours about him. All that I hope aren¡¯t true, since we will be trekking into the forest with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we could resolve our past issues,¡± Kael mutters.


    As he raises his gaze, seeing me peeking around the doorframe. ¡°Ah, Jada. Come in here and meet Alpha Grayson.¡±


    Nervously, I approach the two. Grayson turns around to face, the colour of those pure mercury eyes hitting me right in the chest. She smirks at me, although it¡¯s not in a teasing manner. He seems interested in me, and what I¡¯m doing standing in the middle of the Kael¡¯s personal suite.


    ¡°Lovely to meet you,¡± Grayson says, getting up to shake my hand. Kael watches our every move. ¡°I assume you are apanying us on this trip to find Kael¡¯s rather elusive mother. How long has she been missing now, Alpha?¡±


    Kael shakes his head at him, handing him the letter that had been sent. ¡°If you truly are so good at tracking, find out where she is.¡±


    With a nod, he obliges.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not so personal for me to ask, why did your mother leave?¡± I ask, unable to help myself. I regret it the moment ites out of my mouth, however, Kael doesn¡¯t seem so offended by my question.


    He motions for me to sit down next to Grayson so he can exin. I do so carefully.


    ¡°My father was a bad man. He did a lot for this Pack, but little for his family. Throughout my childhood I knew he was harsh, but I didn¡¯t know how he treated my mother behind closed doors. When she finally had the guts to confront him, he attacked her. Brutally too, to near death,¡± Kael exins.


    My heart falls just hearing that. I can see the way is weighs on his shoulders, his voice solemn having to repeat it. I feel the need to say something, since I can¡¯t get up and wrap my arms around his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t pity me, for I busted into his room at just seventeen after hearing her screams, and attacked him back. He was sick, so I overpowered him. At that time I didn¡¯t know my own strength, and I killed him. I killed my own father,¡± Kael tells me, his voice only faltering slightly.


    As sick to the stomach it makes me feel hearing that, I don¡¯t me him. In fact, I feel almost grateful he took such a horrible man out of power. The man whosew killed my parents.


    ¡°Mother escaped that night, and I haven¡¯t seen her since. I don¡¯t know why she would hide from me,¡± Kael says, sounding beyond defeated.


    Everything seems to make sense now. I can finally see right in front of me who Kael is without all the intimidation and sternness he exudes. Suddenly I feel less afraid to be honest with him. Soon. The perfect time is close, I can feel it.


    Grayson suddenly ps his hands, making me jump. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that cheerful.¡±


    Kael rolls his eyes at him, shrugging his shoulders. I can, though, that he is grateful for Grayson¡¯sedic relief.


    Grayson stands, waving the letter around. ¡°We should get going my friends. I have a feeling this trip is going to be a lot of fun.¡±

 Chapter 38

    ~Jada


    We departed that afternoon, ready for however many days we might be out there.


    Axel didn¡¯t agree toe right away, until Kael demanded it and he noticed Alpha Grayson was alsoing. Naturally, he wants to impress the other Alpha, putting his hatred toward me aside. If hatred is even the right word. It sure seems like he feels that way, with the way he ignores me and almost seethes in my presence.


    Ace seems nervous abouting, but would never disobey Kael. Neither of the two Silent¡¯s know anything about what we are doing. All Kael told them is that they are tracking something, and they are there for backup only.


    I¡¯m just pleased Kael trusts me enough to bring me along. It¡¯s important he trusts me. Especially since we are mates, and I¡¯m nning to tell him on this trip.


    Hopefully we will get some time alone.


    Grayson walks at the front of the group, tracking in a way I don¡¯t understand and he hasn¡¯t been willing to talk about yet. Axel is behind him, avoiding me, and Ace is behind him. And right behind me, is Kael, keeping a look out for anything from the back. Considering how dense the forest is, I doubt anyone is going to be hiding among he brush.


    This forest is ominous. As we walk, the forest seems to get darker, trees clumping together more, the only source of lighting from dappled streams through the canopy. Not to mention, Grayson is taking us off a path into nowhere, tracking us wherever he feels. I wish he would tell us how he is doing it.


    There seems as though there is no end in sight. Just thick forest for miles upon miles. Why would Kael¡¯s mothere all the way out here unless she knew she didn¡¯t want toe back out?


    Clearly, that¡¯s what she wanted.


    Once night fell, we set up camp along the path, which wasn¡¯t technically a path. We have been bashing through bush this entire time, leaving space for us toe back when we need to. It doesn¡¯t bother me that we are out there. What is on my mind is Kael lying in his tent next to mine. For awhile, I struggled to fall asleep, until I heard muffled voices.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I hear Kael ask, voice low but right outside my tent. He must be assuming I¡¯m asleep. Sitting up slightly, I decide to listen in, curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have plenty of questions,¡± Grayson¡¯s voice fills the air. The crackling of the fire apanies their voices as someone stokes it. What are they still doing up sote when we are to leave early tomorrow?


    All I can tell is they are surely talking about his mother.


    Kael sighs audibly. ¡°Many. Although it¡¯s hard to know what to do after that. Can I forgive her, or will she even forgive me for taking her mates life?¡±


    Every inch of me goes still as I listen. His mother must be very sick. Losing a mate severs a bond build into our intrinsic value. To lose a mate is to basically lose your other heart, literally. If she has much of her life yet to live, I doubt it will be dealt with ming Kael. However, I¡¯ll never say it to him. Not now at least.


    ¡°At least you will have closure. Right?¡± Grayson¡¯s says. I¡¯m d Grayson is being calm with him, rather than feeling sorry for him. It seems like Kael needs that. It makes mey back in my sleeping area, listening intently.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like anything is about to be revealed, however, listening to their voices is calming. Especially Kael, which without warning, soothes me right back into sleep.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passes before I¡¯m woke again.


    This time, it¡¯s a short yelp that echoes through the trees, rousing me immediately. I sit up, looking around, everything is covered in darkness. On my left, the sound of a tent being rustled around is so loud I can¡¯t ignore it. Then, a low groan, almost in pain. I freeze, until I hear it again, same pitch, like someone is in serious pain.


    Delirious, I unzip my tent and stumble outside, looking around. As the fog over my brain lifts, I realise it¡¯s Kael, wild limbs pressing up against the side of his tent, illuminated only by moonlight.


    For a moment, I don¡¯t know how to react.


    Should I step inside his tent? Or should I stand outside and try to rouse him. No one else stirs from their tents, but that doesn¡¯t surprise me. They must be knocked out from exhaustion, and they aren¡¯t right beside his tent. Which means it¡¯s up to me to see if he¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Kael, are you hurt?¡± I question, as his groans continue to pierce the silence of the forest. There¡¯s no response.


    I decide, he must be having a nightmare. Poking the side of his tent, I call out his name again. He continues to move absurdly. I eye the entrance to his tent, wondering if he would think it would be too far to go in there to wake him. That¡¯s his personal space, but it¡¯s not as if I haven¡¯t done it before.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to do it.


    Unzipping his tent, I pray that would be enough to wake him. Naturally, it doesn¡¯t, so I pull the p back so I the moonlight shines in on him.


    Sweat drenches every inch of him that I can see. His naked torso gleems under the light, but I¡¯m more concentrating on his expression. He looks in serious pain, his expression screwed up as he twists and turns within his nkets. mbering into his tent, I sit down by his feet, pping my hands. Nothing does it.


    I contemte for a moment whether I should touch him or not. It might be the only way to wake him, however, what if this is enough to let him know we are mates? But I want him to know¡­


    Without thinking anymore, I reach up and tap on his chest rapidly.


    Finally, he shoots up into a sitting position, gasping for air. Wild eyes dart toward me, startling at the sight of me. It takes a moment for him to calm his breathing down, realising he¡¯s released from his nightmare, and I¡¯m sitting in his tent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he breathes, raking his hand through his hair. ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    Adjusting myself awkwardly, I wonder whether I should just get up and leave right now. I¡¯m sitting in the Alpha¡¯s tent right now. However, he clearly is searching for answers, so I stay sitting.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I thought you were in pain, so I thought I would investigate,¡± I murmur, tucking a piece of hair behind my ear. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I was just having a nightmare. Everything with this trip and knowing my mother is out there really is getting into my head,¡± he exins. I nod solemnly. I can¡¯t imagine how hard it must be for him, and as much as I want to crawl into his nkets andfort him, I refrain, as painful as it is.


    Without thinking, I ce my hand on his leg, which is covered by a nket. Kael doesn¡¯t even flinch, watching my hand sit there. My cheeks burn, once I realise what I¡¯ve done.


    However, I don¡¯t move it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I have you on this trip with me,¡± Kael breathes, eyes hot and zing as they focus on me fully. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the only person who cares about me past the whole Alpha business. I like you a lot, Jada.¡±


    Warmth consumes me as I pray he can¡¯t see my blush. ¡°You changed my life.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be more true. Before I was offered the contract in thepetition, I was thinking I would be spending my life within the depths of a prison, having no life left. Now, I¡¯m in the middle of the forest, feeling more free than I ever have. And once he knows we are mates, I¡¯m sure he will change more of my life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything my family did to you. I wish I could have stopped that like I stopped what happened to my mother. Seriously, I would have done everything had I known,¡± Kael tells me seriously.


    Shaking my head at him, I dismiss his apology. As much as I believe him, that¡¯s not what I want to speak about right now.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Noticing how serious I am, he freezes, waiting for me to speak. It takes me a moment, though, as I realise his reaction might not be sweet and understanding. He might reject the idea of us being mates, and I¡¯ll be forever heartbroken. He might be too busy with his own mother¡¯s mystery to even give me a chance¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I decide to ask. ¡°How would you feel if we were mates?¡±

 Chapter 39

    ~Jada


    Kael¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t how I expected it to be.


    It wasn¡¯t admission, to be true, that I know we are mates and that I¡¯m revealing it to him right now. It was a simple question that may have taken him off guard for a moment, considering the time I¡¯m asking it, however, he doesn¡¯t look as if he ising to a realisation about what I¡¯m insinuating.


    ¡°Oh, well, if we were mates¡­I feel like it¡¯s fairly evident,¡± Kael tells me, looking at me earnestly. I¡¯m not sure what he means by that. Is that him telling me he would continue trying to find his mother for his entire life and not worry about me?


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to exin,¡± I says cautiously. He¡¯s an Alpha, and a busy one at that. Why would he even have time for me?


    Just thinking about to sinks me into sadness.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve always wanted a mate. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that being alone is something I asked for. In fact, I hate it, so if I had a mate is would make my life so much better. I would be happy,¡± Kael tells me. Surprisingly, he seems so honest, as if he is imagining it in his own mind.


    I can hardly believe he is telling the truth, considering the life he has lived until now. From what I heard about him when I was in school, he was a hard man who only had interest in the business of his Pack.


    When I don¡¯t reply right away, too dumbfounded to find words, Kael speaks. ¡°What about you? How would you feel if I were your mate.


    ¡°Honestly I¡¯ve never thought about it much. After everything happened with my parents, I¡¯ve been afraid to get close to anyone. It seemed like everyone around me gets taken away if I feel anything toward them,¡± I admit.


    I can see the sympathy in Kael¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid to get to know me. I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Kael tells me. For a moment I¡¯m unsure whether he is referring to what it would be like if we were mates, or if he is saying that as my Alpha. Either way, it makes my heart flutter. I trust that Kael wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. That he wouldn¡¯t leave if he knew.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As I look at him, I wonder how I¡¯m going to tell him we are mates. Should I just reach out and touch him, or shall I just tell him? If I touch him, he won¡¯t be skeptical, however, I don¡¯t want to freak him out by forcing it on him right away.


    ¡°I know this might be weird to hear in such a strange ce, but I might as well say it now,¡± I say nervously.


    Kael looks at me suspiciously.


    In the middle of the night, in the middle of a forest not many people have explored in, I¡¯m about to admit to my mate I know about our fateful bond. It¡¯s not what I always dreamed of, if I ever did, but I also never thought I would be mates with an Alpha on a hunt for his own mother.


    ¡°Yes, I found out in the strangest way possible, but I think we are mates,¡± I tell him quickly, my cheeks flushing with every word out of my mouth. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m so embarrassed to say it. I can¡¯t deny the fact.


    Kael doesn¡¯t react the way I assumed he would. He didn¡¯t widen his eyes or let him jaw go ck. In fact, he looks thoughtful, considering what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Well, I figured,¡± he says, tilting his head as he leans back on his hands. Blinking a few times, I try to absorb what he is saying. I expected him to be surprised, however, he doesn¡¯t even question. In fact, he agree with me without any evidence at all. Maybe he was awake when I kissed him, and didn¡¯t want to tell me.


    My throat tightens, and for a moment I can hardly breathe.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I question. I see him reach out to touch me, but I flinch back. I feel almost lied to, even if I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to think that. I knew we were mates for a few days and I didn¡¯t tell him either. However, I was convinced Kael didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, I just assumed a while ago considering how I feel towards you. I¡¯ve never felt my interest piqued toward anyone but you. The moment I first talked to you out in the forest that night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you after that. That never happens with anyone,¡± he exins.


    I¡¯m dumbfounded.


    Of course, kael had enough experience to know that, but I just assumed at the time I felt a tingle in my stomach around him because he is my Alpha, and visible handsome. Little did I know I was feeling the very beginnings of a bond.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Kael asks. There¡¯s a slight humour in his eyes, meaning he at least isn¡¯t using me of anything.


    I consider how to say it, but realise there is no nice way of putting it. ¡°Your Silent¡¯s wanted to set me up to get me in trouble by having me sneak into your room to kiss you during the night. They left me no choice unless I wanted to be terrorised forever by them,¡± I tell him meekly.


    Kaelughs lightly. Laughs.


    ¡°Charming. I¡¯m d we both know now,¡± Kael says simply. I stare at him nkly, unsure of how he is taking this so well.


    He must seem to notice my expression, reaching out to grab my hand, confirming what we both already know. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ve been preparing for this to happen for a long while, and I¡¯m d it came out, even like this. I truly wanted this, and all I can say is I¡¯m very happy. I hope you¡¯re happy too.¡±


    Before I reply, I just look at him. He is so easy to look at now, as if the hard, intimidating exterior has melted away, revealing my mate underneath. Those dark eyes have opened up, showing me all the emotions he is feeling.


    ¡°I am happy,¡± I tell him honestly.


    He smiles softly, reaching out to grab the bottom of my chin gently, pulling me forward into a kiss. It¡¯s a relief to finally feel his lips against mine after thest kiss being so abrupt and unnned. It feels right, the sparks confirming the bond between us. And like Kael, I couldn¡¯t be happier.


    The kiss was passionate and romantic and everything I could have ever wanted. I wish it wouldst longer, but being ducked inside a tent isn¡¯t the best ce for a kiss.


    ¡°I promise once all this is over, you¡¯re going to have all my attention,¡± Kael promises.


    With a few more kisses passed between us, I returned to my tent. Pressure has been relieved from my shoulders now that I know Kael knows, and he isn¡¯t rejecting me like I assumed he might. It makes me smile, as I crawl into my nkets, hoping to find sleep.


    Thoughts of what life might be like once we find his mother lull me to sleep.


    ***


    We started back up on our walk again early the next morning, just as the sun broke.


    As we packed up our tents, Grayson and Kael walked ahead for a while to see if they could find any further leads. As Kael left, I shed him a simple smile that I don¡¯t think anyone took any notice of. Right now, thest thing I want to do is reveal we are mates to everyone. We have to deal with it ourselves first.


    I had just finished packing my tent, when I bumped into Axel on ident. He pushed away, turning around to look at me as if I had just offended him greatly.


    ¡°Watch it,¡± he mutters.


    With gritted teeth, I face him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. You don¡¯t need to have such a bad attitude because you didn¡¯t get what you wanted.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure why I exploded so much, but Axel didn¡¯t look so pleased. His face contorted in rage, making me take a step back.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t, because the Alpha did,¡± Axel snaps. He turns, looking at Ace who innocently stands a few steps away, trying not to make is seem like he is listening into the conversation. ¡°Hear the Ace? Did you know Jada and Kael are mates?¡±


    Ace doesn¡¯t say anything, just looks down at his feet.


    ¡°You listened in on our conversation you jealous creep,¡± I growl. I have to refrain from yelling at him in case kael and Grayson hear, as they aren¡¯t too far away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t want you. Not anymore,¡± Axel tells me firmly. ¡°And I promise I¡¯ll make your life hell as much as I can.¡±

 Chapter 40

    ~Jada


    By the time Kael and Grayson arrived, I was beyond fuming.


    It was stupid of me to bring Axel along. Here I was, convinced I would be able to get on Axel¡¯s side, so we could have a friendship despite how he feels about me. He helped me get here, to meet my mate. I can understand why he is so spiteful, however, his bitterness has gone too far.


    I sat down on a warm rock, trying to enjoy the sun as far from Axel as I could when Grayson and Kael emerged from the bush, Grayson looking beyond pleased within himself. ¡°We found some footsteps up ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not definitive but it¡¯s the only clue we have,¡± Kael says, trying to remain realistic. It¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t want to be let down again.


    I give him a soft smile, which he returns warmly.


    We set off on our walk not long after. Grayson is keen on the track of Kael¡¯s mother, however, it seems everyone else is disheartened. I walk in front of Kael, looking over my shoulder every few minutes to whisper something reassuring, or to give him a smile. It seemed to be working, but if Grayson doesn¡¯t find a bigger clue soon, he might consider turning back.


    It seemed as though what I was thinking transpired into reality, as an arrow came whizzing past me, before hitting the tree behind.


    With a gasp, I fall to the ground, holding my ear. I wasn¡¯t hit, but damn near close to it. Everyone else had startled, although Grayson was more interested in who shot the arrow, running ahead, disappearing into the bushes.


    Was that Kael¡¯s mother?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kael asks, grabbing me by my shoulders, pulling me into his chest. His warmth almost seems to wash away all the worry, my heartbeat evening out again. As I look up at him, seeing the concern in his eyes, it makes me realise he cares more about me and my health than finding his mother.


    Over Kael¡¯s shoulder, I see Ace pull the arrow from the tree, pulling a piece of paper off the splintered wood. He hands the letter to Kael. ¡°Well, looks like she was trying to send a message without getting too close. Again.¡±


    Kael quickly rips the letter open, looking down at it. His expression doesn¡¯t change until he puts down the letter, looking confused and somewhat offended.


    I grab it to have a look myself.


    To my darling Kael,


    I¡¯ve always known you were a strong boy. You have proved that before, and I am proud of you. You are a great Alpha, better than ever. And now, you have a mate. The perfect Luna of the Pack, who will do better than I ever did. You will beplete soon, a void in your heart will be filled by her love, I can assure you.


    Yet you still pursue me. You are a stubborn boy, I know, however, it is time to put this to an end. For everyone. For me, too. As much as I love you, I cannote home, and I cannot see you no more.


    Please turn around and go home right now. Forget about me forever, and nevere home. That, I would appreciate.


    Much love, mother.


    Putting down the letter, I feel as empty and confused as Kael must feel. He looks at me, eyebrows furrowed, processing what he read on the letter. In that moment, Grayson burst through the brush.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who shot that, but they got away quick, and left no tracks,¡± Grayson tells us, running his hand through his dark hair, which has a sheen of sweat running along the strands. I doubt it was Kael¡¯s mother who shot that letter, but someone she is working with. She can¡¯t possibly be alone.


    Kael hands Grayson the letter, speaking as he reads. ¡°I¡¯m not turning away. Not until I get all the answers I need.¡±


    Grayson sighs deeply once he was done reading, but doesn¡¯t question him.


    Solemnly, we keep walking due to Kael¡¯s instructions. We had only walked a few more steps into the bushes, when I noticed something odd. The further we walked, the more I noticed the sweet smell of something so intoxicating, it made my stomach turn, as I tried to decipher what the smell was.


    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± I question up front to where Grayson and Kael walk, talking lowly to each other. The turn around to face me, Kael looking confused, Grayson looking concentrated.


    ¡°Most likely the wildflowers,¡± Graysonments, as we start to walk again. I frown. No, that can¡¯t be it, it¡¯s so distinctive it¡¯s¡­


    It hits me. Jasmine.


    Something clicks in my head, and Ie to a skidding halt. Ace bumps into my back, cursing gently under his breath. It catches Kael and Grayson¡¯s attention, as they turn around to see themotion. There is no way what I¡¯m thinking is a coincidence. It makes perfect sense in my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sinful,¡± I say quickly. Kael frowns, looking at me skeptically, however, I¡¯m sure I am right on that one. ¡°Can¡¯t you smell that? It¡¯s jasmine, and what does Sinful¡¯s scent? Jasmine¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grayson blinks a few times, not quite understanding. He doesn¡¯t know Kael is involved with Sinful. ¡°It¡¯s just wildflowers, Jada.¡±


    How do you tell an Alpha he is wrong?


    ¡°Sinful is here. I think he might be messing with us, nting these letters in ce of Kael¡¯s mother. I think he wants us to turn back,¡± I exin, unsure if what I aming up with is true, but I need to share it with them. ¡°Kael, you need to tell us why Sinful is protecting you. He threatened for me to stay away from you.¡±


    Everyone is quiet for a moment, even my mate. He looks stunned, speechless. Grayson shakes his head at me. ¡°Jada, it¡¯s just the wildflowers. There are no immortals out here in a ce like this. I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Sinful was trying to help me find my mother,¡± Kael tells us softly. ¡°Why would he try to turn us in the opposite direction?¡±


    I suddenly feel foolish for my im, but it still makes sense to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can smell him. I know that smell, and it¡¯s not subtle like flowers, it¡¯s intoxicating, and I know you all can smell it,¡± Iment, looking around. I even notice a metallic taste on my tongue, so bitter I almost cough. ¡°His magic is in the air too. I can taste it.¡±


    Ace steps forward, taking the attention away from me for a moment. ¡°I can smell that too, and taste it. But what if it is this Sinful you speak of? What are we going to do to go against an Immortal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an Immortal,¡± Grayson stresses, nudging Kael to confirm. ¡°A powerful Immortal isn¡¯t going to have an interest in something like this.¡±


    He might. With an Alpha at least.


    All of a sudden, every inch of my body goes ice cold, to the point I¡¯m practical paralysed. I can¡¯t move, gasping for air as I stare helplessly at my mate, and everyone standing around him. I can feel magic¡¯s tight grip on me, refusing to let go, no matter how much I struggle within my own mind to escape.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Kael questions, moving up to touch my arm gently. He must have felt how cold my skin is, as his hand jerks back violently. I would ask if he was okay right back, but no words cane from my mouth.


    In unison, everyone looks behind me, no longer interested in why I might not be able to move all of a sudden, but with whatever lurks behind me.


    I don¡¯t even need to think about it. I know who it is.


    ¡°It seems right here, we have the brains of the opporeration right here,¡± Sinful¡¯s elegant voice says from behind me, his hand touching my shoulder. I shiver ufortably, watching everyone before mes expression morph into shock and fear. I don¡¯t care about being right, I just want this to end.


    Sinfules to stand in front of me. He hasn¡¯t changed an inch. He still wears that tailored jacket threaded with pure violet to match those imposing eyes. And of course, there is that iconic scent of jasmine.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kael questions, expression darkening at the sight of the Immortal.


    Sinful¡¯s smile stretches.


    ¡°I need to speak with you. And since your mate is such a know it all, she cane too,¡± Sinful says brightly, as if the news would simple delight us. My jaw clenches in anger, but I can¡¯t get my say in.


    ¡°What you have to say, you can say in front of them as well,¡± Kael tells him, motioning to the group.


    Sinful shakes his head. ¡°This is a private matter. And unless you don¡¯t want your mate to speak or move again, I suggest doing what I say anding with me.¡±

 Chapter 41

    ~Jada


    None of us had another choice.


    Sinful has some kind of magical grip on me I cannot escape. He is going to take me away with or without Kael. I should have known how serious he was about me not seeing Kael when he told me, but I couldn¡¯t help it. He must have somehow known we were mates, and were trying to keep me from finding out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything stupid Sinful, I¡¯lle with you. Just leave Jada behind, she doesn¡¯t need toe,¡± Kael tells him calmly, looking between both me and the Immortal. Sinful doesn¡¯t seem too impressed by his reasoning.


    I shiver as Sinful¡¯s soft fingertips run gently down the side of my cheek before wrapping a strand of my hair around his finger.


    ¡°No, I think I want her toe.¡±


    Kael gritted his teeth. I can see the shift in his eyes, as he realises he doesn¡¯t have another choice. Sinful¡¯s hand drifts down to my lower back, and I shiver. I can feel his power, and no just what is streaming through my veins right now. He isn¡¯t like any other immortal. There is something more to him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kael mutters, defeated. He steps forward, surrendering himself to Sinful. There is no more teasing or taunting, as Sinful grabs us both, and the world suddenly falls out from under me. It¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve felt with him before, but it still leaves me lightheaded.


    When the world starts building itself around me again, I stumble over my feet, but Sinful grabs my arm, holding up, even as my legs crumble.


    And then, I can see where we are.


    I¡¯ve never seen a ce like this in my life. I can immediately sense this ce is immortal, magic drifting around me the moment I open my eyes. We all stand in front of arge window, looking out at a view I would never find in the mortal world. Mountain peaks for miles stretch out in front of me, all capped in pure white snow.


    Perhaps I could have enjoyed it more if the implications for seeing it weren¡¯t so horrid. Even if the sight of a the dark sky and glittering stars in the sky is beyond beautiful. It¡¯s a facade that these poisonous immortals hide behind. The beauty of the environment.


    ¡°Can I invite you both to dinner with me?¡± Sinful asks graciously, as we turn around to face him. He has magically changed out of nowhere, wearing a silk dress shirt threaded with violet.


    He¡¯s a man of illusion.


    I exchange nces with Kael, seeing he is as dumbfounded as I am. I¡¯m not sure how he could ever consider trusting Sinful, however, I can¡¯t me him. Immortals are sneaky and maniptive. I might not fully know why we are here, but I have a feeling one of us has been yed by him.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Kael questions, refusing to move in his spot. He has reached out, grabbing my waist, trying to protect me in case Sinful were to do anything more. I¡¯m just grateful his magic hasn¡¯t stopped me from moving again.


    ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t talk about over dinner,¡± Sinful says smoothly, motioning for us to follow him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you want to leave so quickly.¡±


    I hate the way he is teasing us.


    Knowing we aren¡¯t going to get anything out of Sinful like this, we decide to follow his own rules, and follow him. He leads us what I assume is his house, which is beyond impressive. With vaulted ceilings and wide ss windows showing off the mountains around us at all times, I can¡¯t help but be mesmerised by it all.


    Sinful leads us into arge dining room, which is closed off from the view of the mountains. For a moment I miss it, until I realise it is probably some kind of magical mour that is attracting me to it.


    We aren¡¯t alone in the room, surprisingly. Someone else sits at the other end of the table, draped casually over his chair. I¡¯ve never seen him before in my life.


    But he¡¯s clearly immortal. There¡¯s not doubting it.


    He stares at me with dark, haunting eyes. They are simr to Kael¡¯s, but there is not that serious intimidation there of an Alpha. Instead, I see the yful immaturity of a carefree immortal, who isn¡¯t fazed by the hardships of life at all. However, it¡¯s his hair I¡¯m fascinated with. It grows golden from the roots out until it fades into silken obsidian ck.


    Just seeing him makes me stop in the doorway. Kael looks down at me, raising eyebrow, asking without talking if I¡¯m okay. I nod, eyeing the strange man at the other end of the room. He looks at me, a sly smile on his face, almost cat like.


    ¡°This is my brother, he¡¯s just visiting,¡± Sinful tells us as we walk into the room. The golden haired man stands, sauntering over, reaching out to shake our hands.


    I take his hand tentatively as he smiles. ¡°Cian, is the name.¡±


    His hand is awfully soft as he holds mine for a second too long. I pull away, daunted by his touch. Kael ces his hand on my back, a reassurance that we can get through this, as much as I doubt it. Cian takes a step back, motioning for us to take a seat at the dining table. I do so reluctantly,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a brother,¡± Kael says slowly, sitting next to me. The table in front of us is already made. Either it is because of magic, or Sinful nned for this dinner before he left harass us while we were trying to find Kael¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Well, I am a sin, and so is Cian. Technically we are brothers,¡± Sinful exins as he sits on the opposite side of the table to us.


    One is bad enough¡­


    ¡°So, are we going to get to the point? Why are we here?¡± Kael questions. Both him and I are desperate to know. I don¡¯t want to be here in the presence of an immortal for very long. Especially when Cian is sitting so close to me, not taking those haunting eyes off me. I try ignore him best I can.


    ¡°You¡¯re rushing things Kael, it¡¯s quite rude,¡± Sinful says, raising an eyebrow. I grit my teeth, wanting to say something cruel to him, but I refrain. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner and talk about things, since a lot has changed.¡±


    I can almost feel the frustration going through Kael. ¡°Did you write that letter and send it in the arrow to divert us?¡±


    Sinful doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    Before he can say any more, three females walk into the room, pushing trays in front of them. Each hold a few tes on them, which they ce individually in front of us. I¡¯m not sure exactly what is on the te, but it smells good, and my stomach grumbles in response. I haven¡¯t eaten all day.


    As much as I want to eat right away, I don¡¯t touch it. Sinful could have had these poisoned. Kael seems to have the same thought process as me, as his hands don¡¯t move from his side.


    It¡¯s as if Sinful can see right into my mind. ¡°You can eat, darling. If I wanted to hurt you, it wouldn¡¯t be through the food.¡±


    ¡°We just want answers,¡± Kael snaps.


    ¡°Things have changed Kael. The deal between us isn¡¯t worth it for me anymore. After I found your mother, it was made clear to me she was offering something better, and that was to keep you away from her,¡± Sinful says, leaning back in his seatzily. I feel Kael tense next to me.


    It takes a few moments of silence before Kael brings himself to speak. ¡°We had a deal that you should not have gone back on. All I asked was for you to help me find her. You know what you were to get in return.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, however, your mother offers a great deal,¡± Sinful says, looking unbothered by the fact this deal is about someone that means so much to Kael.


    Empty creature¡­


    I can tell Kael wants to ask more about his mother, and why she doesn¡¯t want to see him. He¡¯s tense beside me, looking at Sinful with a sort of anger I¡¯ve never seen within him before. It¡¯s sinister, as if he is considering the best way to torture Sinful and end him in the more painful way possible.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as I was about to open my own mouth to use Sinful of being a liar and a maniptor, I feel something brush up against my leg. It makes me flinch.


    Just as I was going to shake it off as nothing, it happens again.


    Then suddenly, a hand grabs my thigh, tightening to the point it hurts. I go to look at Kael, assuming it¡¯s him, as it move further up my leg. However, his hands remain by his side. When I nce at Cian, he is staring at me, a slight smile on his face.


    But i¡¯m more concerned about the look in his eye, telling me not to say anything.

 Chapter 42

    ~Jada


    There weren¡¯t many options for me to consider.


    I could either grab his wrist and snap it, hoping immortal bones are as fragile and mortal bones. Or I could let him get away with it, since he¡¯s greed, and he gets everything he wants. Or, I could tell Kael what he is up to, and watch him deal with the wrath or an immortal, who also happens to be a sin.


    Instead, I grab at his hand before it can move any further up my thigh. Digging my fingernails into his skin as hard as I can, I watch Cian¡¯s reaction. He simply looks at me, smiling subtly.


    Sinful¡¯s eyes seem to wander, noticing themotion on this end of the table. ¡°Is everything okay there brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I snap at Cian.


    ¡°Come on brother, just because we don¡¯t have mates who want us doesn¡¯t mean we get to y around with others,¡± Sinful mutters, smiling as he takes a sip of water. Cian finally pulls his hand away from my thigh, thankfully. I was close toshing out and doing more than just digging fingernails into his skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t have a mate, you don¡¯t deserve one,¡± I growl at him, feeling physically disgusted by his touch. He may have the exterior of the typically attractive Immortal, but it doesn¡¯t faze me to any degree.


    Kael leans across the table, the tension and angering from him seems to be cutting through the air. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my mate again, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°I dare you to, Alpha.¡±


    Sinful ms his fist down on the table so suddenly, it makes us all startle, including Cian. Sitting back in my chair, I fold my arms over my chest. Kael still res threateningly at Cian still, but doesn¡¯t say anymore. I can practically feel how much he is fuming from beside me, however, he knows he isn¡¯t going to get any information out of Sinful like this.


    ¡°We do have mates, Sinful. Yours just doesn¡¯t like you very much, and mine doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s not just my mate, but also an Alpha¡¯s,¡± Cian says with a smile suggesting he is hiding something solemn underneath.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly how love isn¡¯t just handed to those who are cruel,¡± Kael says softly, pushing on something that is clearly sensitive to these immortals.


    I can¡¯t me him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say being cruel has anything to do with it. I¡¯m sure she will chose me over him,¡± Cian says confidently. I¡¯m curious about what is going on between Cian in his mate, however, I don¡¯t pry anymore. I don¡¯t want him to thank I have any interest in him at all. He¡¯s disgusting, and I hope his mate does the right thing and chooses her other mate over him.


    Sinful clears his throat, concentrating his attention on Kael, rather than his talkative brother. ¡°Anyways, I assume you would like to talk about your mother, since this is what this dinner is about.¡±


    ¡°As long as your brother doesn¡¯t touch my mate again,¡± Kael mutters. I don¡¯t mention anything about my ns to snap his wrist apart.


    Who knows how they would react to that.


    ¡°Ignore Cian, he¡¯s just bored,¡± Sinful says, his gaze flickering to me. He¡¯s clearly enjoying seeing Kael so bothered. Those violet eyes might hide a lot, but they don¡¯t hide that. He¡¯s a cunning man, which I¡¯m about to seee to fruition in front of me. He¡¯s double crossed Kael, I can just sense it. ¡°Now, to the point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the point,¡± Kael seethes, fidgeting with the silverware in his hand. I breathe in deeply, running my hand up and down his back, feeling the tension beneath my fingertips. If this weren¡¯t Sinful¡¯s home with all this power, my mate would attack him.


    I can feel it.


    ¡°The point is, our deal is no longer worth anything to me,¡± Sinful exins, leaning back in his seat. ¡°I found one that treats me better.¡±


    ¡°I was going to give you my Pack,¡± Kael exasperates. His Pack? The Pack I was born in? I can hardly register what he was saying for a moment, trying to understand why he would want to give away his own Pack to an Immortal like Sinful. I would hate to know what Sinful would be like as a leader. This Pack is gued by tyranny as it is.


    Sinful tilts his head from side to side, considering this. ¡°Yes, and your mother also offered me her Pack. And no offense to you, but the people are more¡­ impressionable, and would make a better group to lead.¡±


    ¡°You mean manipte,¡± I cut in, to which Sinful only chuckles at. He shrugs at me, disregarding what I was saying.


    I shouldn¡¯t expect anything else.


    ¡°What do you mean my mother¡¯s Pack? There is no others,¡± Kaelments, as if trying to convince himself of that fact. A frown flutters over Sinful¡¯s face for only a fleeting moment, the first sense of a real emotion I¡¯ve ever seen on him. It doesn¡¯t make me feel any further inclination to trust him.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t you know? Your mother has a flourishing Pack between the Independence Pack mountains and the Love Pack. Small, maybe, but it will grow. And if I¡¯m right about it, it¡¯s going to take over all of yours soon enough,¡± Sinful says confidently, waving his fork back and forth.


    Kael leans forward across the table, Sinful not even flinching. ¡°And why might you think a small Pack could even touch the ones that have existed for many years.


    Sinful¡¯s smile is somehow feline. Cunning.


    ¡°All you Alpha¡¯s are love sick. Immortals would lead your Pack¡¯s much better than you would, I can assure you of that,¡± Sinful says, finally revealing his overall n. My entire body goes cold at the idea of mortals being led by immortals. Nothing would be fair. Everyone would be ved.


    ¡°All this because your mate doesn¡¯t want to be with you,¡± Kael mutters, pushing back from the table. His chair screeches loudly against the wooden floor, making Sinful wince. ¡°Have you ever stopped to consider why that might be?¡±


    Sinful sighs deeply, remaining on his seat. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be bringing up my mate, Kael. I think you should keep your eyes on your mother.¡±


    Kael touched a soft spot, clearly.


    ¡°Take us back, I¡¯m done with this dinner. There is nothing you can say to me to stop me from seeing my mother,¡± Kael exims, grabbing my hand to pull me up from the chair. Cian watches us silently, secretly enjoying the show he has a first row seat to. Sinful doesn¡¯t look so impressed.


    I barely had the chance to blink, as Sinful suddenly disappears into thin air, leaving behind a mix of purple smoke a dark shadows. Then, I feel him appear behind me in a rush of cold air. I don¡¯t have a chance to move before he grabs me, pulling me from Kael¡¯s reach.


    ¡°Now, this is fairly simple,¡± Sinful says over my shoulder. I can feel him pressing against me, making me shudder. ¡°Is it your mother, or your mate?¡±


    Silence consumes the room.


    Kael looks dumbfounded for a moment, looking at me nkly. All of a sudden, I¡¯m not so confident on how much I mean to him. I¡¯ve known him for hardly long, and he only just found out we are mates. He¡¯s been looking for his mother since it¡¯s happened. It means more to him then his Pack, so I have to mean less to him than his mother.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Come on Kael, I hope you chose your mother, despite my deal with her,¡± Sinful says delightedly, pulling the hair back out of my face with his spare hand. ¡°I think having this beauty as my prize would be just as good.¡±


    ¡°Give her back to me,¡± Kael growls, taking a step forward, but Sinful only tutts, pulling me back another few steps. He could transport us away at any moment.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want, Alpha.¡±


    I look at Kael, unsure of what he is going to say, or what he is going to do. He stares at us both impassively, and for a moment, I¡¯m not sure he is even feeling anything. My heartbeats, as I pray he will pick me over his mother. Yet at the same time, I don¡¯t want him to give up on finding her, when she means so much to him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kael mutters, staring at Sinful, rather than me. Is it obvious? I don¡¯t seen how it¡¯s obvious. Sinful doesn¡¯t either, as he keeps clinging to me, refusing to let me go for even a moment. I hate that he¡¯s touching me right now.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more clear. I¡¯m winning either way,¡± Sinful murmurs. I can almost hear the smile on his voice.


    Kael straightens. ¡°Give me my mate. Nothing means more to me.¡±

 Chapter 43

    ~JadaContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel guilty seeming so relieved.


    Sinful lets me go, and I fall into Kael¡¯s arms. When I look up at him, he smiles down at me, as if he isn¡¯t regretful, however, I know It can¡¯t have been easy topletely disregard ever being able tomit to finding his mother again. I¡¯m going to have to make it up to him, however, I doubt anything wille close to that.


    ¡°Noble of you, Kael,¡± Sinful says, and for a moment, when I turn back around to nce at him, I see a hint of sadness. Maybe it¡¯s because he knows his mate would never do the same for him. As much as I despise him, that even makes me feel somewhat sad.


    ¡°Not noble, but it was an easy decision,¡± Kaelments, not removing his arm from around me, which I¡¯m grateful for.


    Sinful watches us pointedly.


    ¡°Considering your mother doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you, I would say that was the best decision,¡± Sinful mutters, walking to stand behind us. He puts his hands on both of our shoulders, ready to transport us both back to the mortal world. I hope Sinful can feel the hatred seeping from Kael.


    In less a second, we were back within the mortal world, right outside the border of Kael¡¯spound. The one that is meant to be kept a secret from the world. I suppose nothing goes by an Immortal like Sinful.


    ¡°I hope you two have fun,¡± Sinful murmurs, before he disappears, again leaving behind those cruel, twisting shadows. I stare at them for a few moments.


    I truly hate that man. That creature.


    Kael visibly looks relieved that Sinful is gone, however, it¡¯s not as if he isn¡¯t affected by the fact that he just agreed to never pursue his mother again. I can only imagine the heart attack he has felt from this. I know a small amount of it, considering my own family were murdered many years ago. It is not a kind feeling.


    I go to reach out to him, tofort him and to thank him for choosing me, and proving I mean the most to him, however, he turns away, walking to the main gates of thepound. I follow after him. When he notices, he turns around.


    ¡°May I speak to youter? I need rest right now,¡± Kael says gently, before turning around to walk away before I even have a chance to speak.


    I stand there, unsure of how to react.


    Part of me feels selfish for feeling hurt. He has made a difficult decision, and I don¡¯t doubt he needs time to preside over it. Still, I have to admit myself it doesn¡¯t feel nice knowing my mate needs space from me. His mate. He should be talking to me about it, rather than running away to think on his own.


    Of course, I should understand, he has been independant his own life. He doesn¡¯t need me. He simply picked me because his mother doesn¡¯t want him. He needed toe out of that with something. I was surely his second choice¡­


    I pause, realising I¡¯ve been pacing. The grass underneath my feet has been kicked up by my erratic footsteps. It¡¯s evident this is bothering me.


    A lot.


    Despite my feelings, I head back to the suite, hoping Kael wouldn¡¯t be there. When I walk in, his bedroom door is closed, no lighting out from underneath it. I stand there, staring at his door for a moment, jaw clenches. It takes me a few moments to roll the stress out of my shoulders before I return to my room.


    I¡¯ve decided I need to wash the forest off of me. The shower is a wee relief, however, it doesn¡¯t steal my thoughts away. Even as I wash through my hair, my mind remains on Kael, and what he must be thinking.


    Stepping out, I briefly dry myself down before I leave the bathroom into my room, hoping to find fresh clothes in my dresser.


    Instead, I see Kael, sitting on the foot of my bed.


    He jumps up, eyes immediately finding I¡¯m not in the most presentable position, simply standing in a towel, hair dripping water down my neck. He turns away in an instant, shielding his eyes in order to be polite. I pause, ensure of what to do, or how to react. I simply stand there,pletely indecent in an Alpha¡¯s presence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jada. I didn¡¯t mean to burst in here and interrupt you while you¡¯re¡­ like this,¡± he says quickly. He doesn¡¯t turn around. I have to remind myself he is my mate, and I can trust him. Especially when I didn¡¯t expect him toe in and speak to me. He changed his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kael. I¡¯m covered, for the most part,¡± I assure him. He turns around, although slowly, looking at me almost meekly.


    I quickly sit on the edge of the bed, holding my towel against me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean toe in like this, I just thought you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Kael says. I nce at him, watching his face suddenly screw up and fall into his hands. ¡°Okay, what I really meant is that I need to talk to you. I¡¯ve always relied on myself to make me feel better, but in reality all I need is you. And that is the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came to speak to me. I was worried you didn¡¯t want anything to do with me since it¡¯s my fault you won¡¯t see your mother again,¡± I say, all in one breath. It feels good to get that off my chest since my thoughts gued me in the shower.


    Kael¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°No, don¡¯t think that. Sinful is a dirty man. He would never have given me my mother. That doesn¡¯t matter, because you¡¯re my mate, and I¡¯ll always chose you.¡±


    I fully, truly believe him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet if I will truly give up on my mother, but for right now, I just want to concentrate on you,¡± Kael murmurs, leaning forward to brush my face with the tips of his fingers. I shiver. Finally, we are truly alone, with no one to listen in. I don¡¯t care who knows we are mates anymore. I couldn¡¯t care less.


    Kael continues touching my face, looking at me longingly. In that moment, I¡¯ve never felt more attracted to someone. I reach forward and kiss him, unable to keep myself from jumping at him any longer. However, he pulls away.


    ¡°You believe me, right? That I care only for you now. All I want is you,¡± he tells me firmly. I nod, impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±


    I was going to kiss him again, when Kael nces down again. I then realise I¡¯m still just sitting here in my towel. Standing, I move toward the dresser, rifling through until I pick out an outfit. Kael turns around to let me change, however, when I drop the towel and step into my shorts, I start to think, and for a moment my mind wanders.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Kael asks, noticing my hesitation and silence. I¡¯m not sure whatpelled me to do it, but I kneeled on the bed, grabbing his shoulders. I haven¡¯t worried about putting my clothes back on. I want him to feel me.


    Kael turns around, first an expression of confusion on his face, wondering why I was taking so long, before he sees my missing towel, everything melting off his face for a moment.


    ¡°Oh Jada¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot hase clear to me in the past few days. Feelings I¡¯ve felt since I first met you havee to the surface and everything makes sense now. I know how much I want you now, in every way possible. I was to be your mate, and I also want to be the Luna of your Pack,¡± I murmur.


    Kael sits up, turning around to kneel in front of me,ing to my level. I feel beyondfortable being this naked in front of him, as he holds my face, looking deep into my eyes. He kisses me briefly again.


    ¡°You will be the perfect Luna. I promise I¡¯ll care for you forever, no matter what. Nothing bad will happen to you ever again,¡± Kael murmurs gently.


    I can see the truth in his eyes, and itforts me.


    Laying back on the bed, I let Kael¡¯s eyes devour me for a moment. He does so slowly, before his gaze reaches my eyes, and he smiles gently. ¡°You truly are beautiful. Every inch of you. However, it¡¯s your brain that truly draws me into you, Jada. You are truly, and utterly my mate.¡±


    Hees toy beside me on his side. The way he¡¯s making me feel so good about myself, it makes me want to jump on himpletely, although I keep a hold on myself.


    ¡°Is it too early to tell you I love you?¡± Kael asks, running his fingertips gently along on my stomach.


    I nce at him. ¡°Not if you mean it.¡±


    He reaches up and kisses me again. It¡¯s long, and slow. When he pulls away, he bites his lip. ¡°I mean.¡±

 Chapter 44

    ~Jada


    Kael never left my room that night.


    We sat up all night, talking to each other about almost everything that we could. By the time dawn flooded through the windows, it was toote for us to get any sleep. I don¡¯t even want to get up. I just want to lie next to my mate, still naked, my head resting on his chest while he ys with my hair.


    ¡°Can we just stay in bed all day?¡± I ask. I don¡¯t think I want to face the reality of our lives yet. I don¡¯t want to see Blue, I don¡¯t want to deal with the fact Kael might still pursue his mother against both her and Sinful¡¯s wishes. It¡¯s all so much.


    Kael loosens a breath, rolling over to look over me. ¡°If it¡¯s with you, I¡¯ll stay in bed forever. I don¡¯t want to be anywhere else right now.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    Kael twists a piece of my hair around his finger, deep in thought. I don¡¯t want him to leave this room. I don¡¯t want him to go back to his Alpha duties. I know when he does, he will be backmanding his Silent¡¯s to do horrible things in other Packs, and will be running a Pack I¡¯ve grown up hating my entire life.


    ¡°So what happens now? I¡¯m I going back to being a Silent?¡± I question. I¡¯m not sure how much I want to go back to it, considering how many of the Silent¡¯s hate me. And to add to it all, Axel would have surely shared the news that Kael and I are mates.


    ¡°Well of course you don¡¯t have to go back and be a Silent. I would prefer you to work with me instead,¡± Kael exins. ¡°However, it¡¯s your choice, of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I want,¡± I admit.


    Now that I know I have a mate, everything has changed. Now, there is no risk of me being sent to the bottom of a dark prison to work for the rest of my life. I wanted to win thispetition to travel, to have another life, and suddenly that doesn¡¯t seem relevant anymore. Now Kael has be a big part of the ns I want to make.


    ¡°You can still have all the freedom in the world. You can still travel, if that¡¯s what you wish to do. I hope you will want to do that with me,¡± Kael murmurs, gently running his hand along my cheek. I close my eyes enjoying the feeling of his touch.


    ¡°I would love to travel. I¡¯ve always wanted to escape this Pack, even for a little while,¡± I breathe. I¡¯ve never shared that with many people, so it feels good to express my interests.


    I¡¯ve never felt this close to anyone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go away now? Somewhere with a beach and beautiful water where we don¡¯t have to worry about anything for a couple days. Just each other,¡± Kael says, sitting up, suddenly excited. I smile slightly, letting the idea of having full alone time with Kael without him having to be the Alpha sink in.


    I sit up also, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°You mean that? What about everything here, with your mother and with you being an Alpha? Don¡¯t you have to be an Alpha still and look after this Pack?¡±


    ¡°A break from everything is exactly what I need,¡± he murmurs, grabbing me, pulling him against me. I giggle, excited by his excitement. I¡¯ve never seen him like this.


    I don¡¯t doubt it will only get better.


    ***


    I learnt today that Kael is a very spontaneous person we he wants to be. When he says he wants to do something, that typically means he¡¯s going to do it. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t surprised when he approached me a dayter telling me he is taking me to the Passion Pack, where he has found a ce for us to say.


    As dusk falls, Kael packed the small amount that I own into bags, having someone pack them into personal helicopter motioning quickly for me to follow suit. As much as I want to travel, I can hardly keep up with Kael¡¯s own excitement. Clearly he wants this even more than I do.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fly to a spot outside where I have a car waiting. It¡¯s not too far,¡± Kael tells me as I step into the car. He pulls me forward, kisses me, before leading me toward the strange vehicle.


    I¡¯m breathless for a moment.


    ¡°Do you think this is a good idea? Going away so quickly?¡± I question, following behind Kael across the field. All the Silent¡¯s are probably wondering what is going on, considering the sound of the helicopter slicing through the air. Kael doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered though, that he has abandoning this ce for however long.


    We reach the tarmac, the silver glinting vehicle with des that whiz around rapidly in the air seems to glint in the falling light of the sun. It pushes air against us, which I have to force myself through to get to the door, which Kael opens for me first.


    ¡°I want to get away from this ce, is all. Also, Blue will be keeping everyone in line while we are gone,¡± Kael shouts over the sound, mbering in behind me. Luckily someone else is piloting this thing.


    I¡¯m not sure how safe I feel in this.


    Luckily, I have Kael to concentrate on, as the pilot pulls us up and off the ground. The sound is almost unbearably loud in here, yet I can still hear the thoughts wandering within my mind. Kael is doing this to escape his problems with his mother. He doesn¡¯t want to face it yet, and I honestly can¡¯t me him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you should put so much trust into Blue,¡± I shout, to which Kael frowns. Without trying to spill anything on my past with the Silent, I¡¯m hoping to steer Kael away from him. He can¡¯t be trusted.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asks, to which I find myself struggling to answer. How would he react knowing the only reason I might be here is because of Blue?


    ¡°Trust me on this one, okay?¡±


    Kael seemed suspicious, but didn¡¯t question me. He seems immersed in the idea that we are going away to a golden beach where all our problems will wash away with the waves. I sit back, trying not to look out the windows of the helicopter. I already feel queasy sitting here, an uneasy feeling trapped in my chest.


    Thankfully, Kael holds my hand tightly until we reached our destination. My numb legs stumble out and into the car Kal had prepared for us. The whole drive should take us around a day and half.


    Night has settled fully, as we leave the Discipline Pack. I¡¯m disappointed I¡¯m not going to see the scenery, considering out my window is just inky darkness. At least my mate is with me. He¡¯s the one person I would want to do this with.


    ¡°You should try get some sleep,¡± Kael murmurs.


    No part of me wanted to miss out on anything. Now that I¡¯ve left the Pack, excitement has consumed my entire being, and now I can hardly wait to see what is outside. However, my eyelids are starting to get heavy with the movement of the car, so I give him a kiss on the cheek, and settle against the seat to try get some sleep.


    I woke with sunlight streaming through my eyelids, rousing me from my slumber. Blinking rapidly, I look through the brightness at thendscape around us. First I see rolling meadows, so green it almost hurts my eyes.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Kael murmurs. I would look at him, but I¡¯m too busy staring out a road the doesn¡¯t stop until it disappears over the horizon.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Quite close now. Only a few more hours. I would suggest simply sitting back to enjoy the view. It¡¯s quite beautiful around here,¡± Kael tells me gently. His smile has softened, his excitement dying down to a mild pleasure. I stare out the window, enjoying the view as we drive by until it turns into a blur of green within my vision.


    We make it to the Passion Pack as Kael had mentioned, in a few hours. The ce seemed rtively normal, however, with much less buildings as the Discipline Pack. And the beach is nothing like I¡¯ve ever seen before.


    Kael chose the perfect ce right on the beach. From the balcony, we could see the glisten blue waves, the stretch of sea going right to the horizon.


    This is perfect.


    ¡°Are all Packs like this? If so then I want to see them,¡± I murmur, standing against the railing, feeling the soft sea breeze brush against my face. A beach, coloured bright white and yellow stretches down both sides of the house. This Pack seems abnormallyrge. I can¡¯t help but wonder how the Alpha manages this all.


    Kaeles up behind me, leaning up against me, hands on the railing in front of me. ¡°This one is the only coastal Pack. The rest of coastalnd is owned by Immortals. This Pack is special in its own.¡±


    Turning around in my spot, I face him, reaching up to hold his face. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here. I think we are going to have a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Why don¡¯t we go have some fun right now?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 45

    ~Jada


    It feels good to have no worries.


    Kael and I had a swim in the sea and a walk down the beach as the sun began to set. As dusk falls me, we moved to a restaurant on the beach. It¡¯s surprisingly busy here, peopleughing and talking amongst each other as they drink and eat. Everything here feels so calm, the people enjoying themselves with no worries on their shoulders.


    Naturally, everyone stares tantly at Kael, whispering between each other as they try to decipher whether Kael is actually the Alpha of the Discipline Pack or not. Luckily, no onees up to him to ruin our meal.


    ¡°This ce is so nice,¡± Iment once Kael and I got our drinks. He sits opposite me, looking incredible. His skin his glowing under the lights above us, his dark eyes warm and twinkling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a facade.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean facade?¡± I question, nearly choking on the water I was sipping. Facade? This ce looks so easy going, the people here polite having not evene up to Kael yet. No one seems to have a problem in this ce. What could you have a problem with in this ce? Beautiful beaches and warm water. It¡¯s paradise.


    Kael looks around, lowering his voice to not attract attention from neighbouring tables. ¡°There¡¯s a few political issues going on at the moment. Isaiah is having issues with a part of his Pack. There¡¯s an uprising.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I question. If anyone is to know what is going on here, it¡¯s an Alpha like Kael. At the Alpha meeting every month, they must go over what is happening here.


    ¡°There¡¯s multiple reasons.¡±


    It seemed Kael was eager not to speak of this considering everyone around us is surely conscious of the way we are talking to each other. Luckily, the waiter came over to take our orders for dinner, which left those around us disinterested. I don¡¯t me them for being so curious, though. It¡¯s not often youe across an Alpha in from another Pack in your own.


    Once dinner came and we ate, Kael excused himself to the bathroom, leaving me sitting alone at the table. I¡¯m quite content, listening to the subtle beat of music in the background, and the casual lull of speech around me.


    That¡¯s when I hear speech from the table opposite me. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s Alpha Kael¡¯s mistress? I bet she was the one who made hime here.¡±


    I had to force myself not to whirl around.


    ¡°She must be. I¡¯ve never heard of Kael having any love interest until now. She¡¯s pretty, but I would never have assumed she was his type,¡± I hear another voice reply. It¡¯s a couple, I believe, gossiping about me as if I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear a word they can say. My hands clench my cutlery, but still, I don¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°He will get over it soon. All Alpha¡¯s are like that, aren¡¯t they? They use girls until they are over it, and then they move onto the next,¡± the girlins under her breath. I fume, considering she knows nothing about Kael, or me.


    Deciding I can¡¯t listen anymore, I whirl around. ¡°Do you two mind? Alpha Kael is actually my mate, so I would appreciate you not speaking about me like that.¡±


    The pair simply stare at me, gaping.


    The entire restaurant goes quiet, looking at me and my bold announcement. I doubt anyone in here believes me, as I turn around, slumping back in my chair. I¡¯m embarrassed, my face flushing. Where is Kael? I want him toe back in here and exin to these people that I¡¯m not simply a mistress. That I mean something to him, and that we are mated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the patrons here. We have a private area if that would interest you,¡± someone offers, cing their hand on my shoulder. I flinch, turning around to see who has gotten my attention. It¡¯s a man wearing a red apron around his waist. He has a gentle, warm smile on his face.


    I consider what he said for a moment, realising what he is offering. ¡°Oh of course. That would be great, thank you.¡±


    He grins, motioning for me to follow him.


    Following him throughout the restaurant, weaving around tables while ignoring the stares of people sitting at them, we reach a small private room through a wall of blue beads that were strung on the doorframe. Brushing through them, I see a rather intimidate area where music ys gently. It¡¯s perfect to enjoy my meal with Kael without getting harassed by the public.


    ¡°This is perfect. I¡¯ll just wait outside for my mate so he knows where I am,¡± Iment, edging my way to the door. Kael will be wondering where I am when he returns from the bathroom, which must be soon. When I walk out back into the main room, I don¡¯t see him anywhere.


    ¡°Perfect. Why don¡¯t I take you to the dance floor while we wait?¡± He offers, the grin on the waiters face never subsided.


    It¡¯s a nice offer, but I would rather wait for Kael.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just wait here,¡± I say over the sound of the music, the tempo only seeming to get more intense. Kael is taking so long, something must be going on. I consider going to investigate, when the waiter grabs my arm, pulling me closer to him. Pulling my hand away, I re at him. If he thinks he can just touch me like that, he¡¯s wrong. Even if he has been kind to me thus far.


    ¡°Come on, it will be fun. I¡¯m Josh by the way. I work here and it¡¯s important for me to make sure our customers have a good time while they are here,¡± he says, holding his hands back as if to excuse himself of touching me. It seems innocent enough, although I am still skeptical.


    Looking at the dance floor and seeing it¡¯s not too far from the bathroom, I decide to agree. Only in case Kaeles out and I can grab him.


    Part of me wants to get out of this ce.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe dance?¡± Josh asks, holding his hand out for me. Taking one more look around me, I try find Kael. When I can¡¯t, I grab the waiters hand and let him whisk me onto the dance floor. I¡¯m only agreeing in order to keep him bothering me. Kael should be out any minute now anyway.


    Josh pulls me in amongst others who dance around us. I keep a fair distance, swaying my hips while keeping an eye out at all times. He grabs ahold of my waist, yanking me closer. It¡¯s a move that makes me bristle.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I question, looking into his eyes. He has these soft brown eyes, which seemmon in this Pack. I don¡¯t like his eyes, however.


    ¡°I¡¯m distracting you.¡±


    Flinching, I go to pull away from him, but he keeps a hard hold on me, not letting go. Suddenly his grip seems sinister, as he twirls me around the floor, keeping me flush against his body. Maybe if I screamed he would get off me, but I don¡¯t want cause amotion. Plus, I want him here for when Kaeles back.


    ¡°Well, I have some friends distracting your mate. I want him toe back and see me with you. I want him to get jealous, because jealousy makes Alpha¡¯s do bad things. Then everyone will see what Alpha¡¯s are like,¡± he mutters in my ear.


    I consider that for a moment, fear settling into my chest. ¡°Why are you doing this? We aren¡¯t even from this Pack. We have done nothing to you.¡±


    Josh shrugs his shoulders, hardly caring.


    ¡°This is about the revolution. We need to show the people of this Pack that we cannot trust Alphas,¡± he exins. I don¡¯t know much about what is going on in this Pack, but this rebellion is more serious than I assumed. We are definitely in more danger that even Kael knows. And to think I was excited for a holiday in this ce.


    I was about to call Josh a psycho and attempt to get away again, when I see him look over my shoulder. Just before I could turn around to see who he is so interested in, he grabs my face in both his hands, and kisses me.


    Revolted, I push him away immediately before the kiss can progress any further. When he pulls away, he grins triumphantly.


    ¡°I think you made a mistake.¡±


    The sound of Kael speaking makes me jump. Turning around, I assume he is going to yell, or maybe even attack Josh for kissing me. However, he looks awfully calm. I can see underneath the facade that he is bothered by Josh¡¯s advances. I¡¯m suddenly grateful that my mate is smart.


    ¡°Sorry darling. I was approached by some admirers. It seems you have had the same fate,¡± Kaelments, as Josh finally drops his grasp from me. I stumble back into Kael. I can practically feel the angering off him.


    Josh didn¡¯t say anything, expecting a different reactionpletely. Thankfully, Kael pulls me away from him.


    Walking ahead a few steps, I notice Kael stop and whisper something in Josh¡¯s ear. The boy walks away quickly before Kael joins me again. I raise my eyebrow at him as we walk out the restaurant. I¡¯m grateful to leave that ce behind.


    ¡°What did you say to him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I told him I¡¯m going to kill him tonight. And all his friends,¡± Kael tells me, to which I flinch. I don¡¯t care if Josh kissed me, I don¡¯t want him killed. Kael seems to notice my expression.


    ¡°I have Silent¡¯s to scare them. They won¡¯t actually die, don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmurs, wrapping his arm around my waist.


    We walk back together toward where we are staying, enjoy the cool breeze that dusk has brought. When I look up at Kael, I see a leader. One who has a lot of power who isn¡¯t afraid to use it. He handled that situation with grace, having been prepared to handle any situation.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No one gets to touch my mate and not deal with the consequences,¡± Kael murmurs, looking down at me fondly. ¡°I¡¯d do anything to keep you safe.¡±

 Chapter 46

    ~Jada


    I¡¯m not tired, even as we return back to our room.


    Kael peels his jacket off while I sit on the edge of the bed, pulling my shoes off my feet. My eyes linger on Kael¡¯s body as he tugs his shirt off, tossing it away. I¡¯m not sure what intrigued me so much about the way he looks with the light reflecting through the window, the smooth, buttery light casting shadows over his already perfect abdomen.


    Something within me flutters, heat moving down from my stomach to between my legs. It¡¯s a feeling that makes a blush reach my cheeks, which I turn away to conceal. Why am I suddenly feeling this way just by him taking his shirt off.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping we can have another swim tomorrow if that interests you,¡± I hear Kael. I barely hear it though through the buzzing in my ears.


    I know what interests me. And it¡¯s not that.


    My body tenses as Kael sits beside me. When he looks at me, he seems to notice something is off, tilting his head and furrowing his brows. I¡¯m not sure how to admit to him that the reason I¡¯m being so strange is that he suddenly turned me on by taking off his shirt. I almost feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He asks, grabbing my shoulder to pull me to face him. I shouldn¡¯t be ashamed about being so attracted to my mate. It happened before when I dropped my towel, but being polite he didn¡¯t jump on the opportunity.


    I brush my hair behind my ear, looking down at my feet. ¡°I¡¯m really happy I¡¯m here with you. You make me happier than you could imagine.¡±


    Kael smiles softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be here too. I wouldn¡¯t want to be anywhere else,¡± he breathes. Suddenly, the atmosphere around us rapidly changes, and I fall into his gaze, encapsted by how heated he looks at me. Finally, he seems to be feeling what I¡¯m feeling, as if he is undressing me with his eyes, reminding himself of what he saw just the other day.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s the first one to move, reaching forward to cup my chin, kissing me at first softly, but that onlysts for a moment. The tension that has built up between us has suddenly exploded, and I don¡¯t think anything could put a stop to it now.


    With one swift movement, heys me down on the bed, leaning over me. He tastes so sweet and feels so rock hard under my fingertips, as I drift them across his torso.


    I can¡¯t get enough of him.


    There is something so addicting about feeling your mate against you. Kael presses himself against me after he tore my shirt off, letting me feel his bare skin against mine. Pulling his mouth from mine, I feel him pull away from the kiss, letting me breathe, while he trails his lips along my jawline to my neck, where just the feeling of him makes me shiver.


    My fingers grip the muscle of his back, feeling the way it rolls and moves as he moves down my body, never leaving a space untouched. His slow, tantalising way he explores my body, taking one piece of clothing at a time is driving me insane.


    I breathe his name, eager for him to continue to where I await his attention. Right between my thighs which glisten with anticipation.


    He continues to take his time.


    Holding my waist tightly, he moves down my body, hooking his thumbs around my panties, sliding them down my thighs. All my senses concentrate on his every movement as he gently bites on the inside of my thigh before tenderly kissing the spot. I can barely contain the gasps and moans that escape my mouth.


    Finally, after so much teasing I was considering the fact that my body might convulse into an entire puddle, he finally unleashed himself upon me. My back immediately arches as pleasure courses through me, stealing all other thoughts in my mind.


    Each stroke of his tongue against me drives me close to insanity. I grab at his head, pulling him up before he can get too carried away.


    ¡°I need you right now.¡±


    Thankfully, he obliges me, moving back up my body to realign himself between my legs. No longer do I have to beg. He can see in my eyes how badly I want him, and I can see how badly he wants me, which is why he wastes no more time, and pushes inside me in one swift move, answering all the pleas my body had been making for his.


    Pleasure consumes my entire body at the fullness of him inside me. He moves gently at first, watching me to ensure I¡¯m not too consumed in the initial pains. It washes away as quickly as it appeared. It feels like finally everything I was looking for has been answered.


    My hands wander shamelessly, through his hair and down his back. I can hardly control myself, as he quickened his pace until all I see is shing colours and bright lights.


    I can¡¯t believe how good it feels.


    My body betrays me soon enough, the feeling of him, or how deep and how hard he takes me leading my body to a release so intense, and so blissful my toes curl and my limbs tense and I call out Kael¡¯s name into the air. He follows me soon after, my climax lingering deliciously long until he finally pulls away.


    Heys beside me, pulling close against his chest. My body buzzes with a feeling that¡¯s indescribable, it is that amazing. I bask in it for a moment before I look up at him, giving my mate my full attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re very special. You know that?¡± he murmurs, running his fingers through my hair. ¡°And I can safely say I love you, Jada.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Kael.¡±


    ***


    We headed back to the Discipline Pack the next day. It was heart wrenching to have to return back after such a nice break away from all the issues going on back home. Kael knew I wasn¡¯t eager to leave, however, he¡¯s an Alpha, and he can¡¯t leave his Pack alone for long. I hope the Kael who struggles to deal with the rejection of his mother doesn¡¯te back. He¡¯s doing well.


    Everything is as it should be when we arrived. The Silent¡¯s are working and most importantly, there has been no message from Kael¡¯s mother and Sinful. I could see the look of disappointment in his voice when that information was passed onto him.


    We spent the rest of the day moving my things into Kael¡¯s room. By dinner time, I was starving, while Kael said he would skip dinner, not feeling it. So I went alone.


    And of course, that¡¯s when he struck.


    I saw him across the room, first. He stares at me, icy blue eyes glued to me. Axel. For a moment, in the beauty of Kael and I¡¯s vacation, in wake of the drama with his mother, I almost forgot he existed. The secret I had been keeping from Kael is shared between only Axel and I. And Axel hates me, which isn¡¯t a good thing.


    He sits alone at a table, watching me as I serve myself dinner. Kael, as the Alpha, wasn¡¯t so pleased about me eating with the other Silent;s, but after I assured him I didn¡¯t need to receive any special treatments. The Silent¡¯s dislike me enough.


    Biting the bullet, I go and ce my tray down at Axel¡¯s table, sitting down opposite him. He looks up at me nkly, waiting for me to instigate something.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say simply.


    ¡°Coming to rub in my face that you¡¯re mated to the Alpha, and your life will be perfect and easy from now on, after I made all the sacrifices for you,¡± he growls lowly so the other Silent¡¯s at tables around us don¡¯t hear. I bristle, but I don¡¯t react with anger. If I¡¯m going to build a bridge with him, then I need to be calm.


    ¡°Can we talk somewhere private, please?¡± I ask gently. I¡¯m treading on delicate ground here. He could react any way he wants.


    Surprisingly, he clenches his jaw and nods soundlessly. We stand, abandoning our food on the table as we walk to seek a room alone. My goal, to get on his good side, apologise and hope we can remain friends without the tension.


    Wishful thinking, I know.


    We find an empty room. I step inside, seeing an office desk with a few pieces of paper scattered across them. Hopefully no one will see this, otherwise I¡¯m sure rumours will be spread about us. Thest thing I want is for anyone to assume anything.


    ¡°Now, I want to first apologise,¡± I begin, turning around as Axel closes the door. He looks up at me. Those eyes are so intimidating.


    ¡°No need,¡± he breathes. In one swift movement, he flicks the lock to the door. ¡°You¡¯re all mine now.¡±

 Chapter 47

    ~Jada


    At first, I didn¡¯t know if he was serious.


    A half smile slipped onto my face as I readied myself to turn him down. To let him know this isn¡¯t me admitting to him that I love him, and want to be with him over Kael. However, it doesn¡¯t seem that that idea was flirting with his mind, as an almost sinister expression moves across his face. I freeze, realising this might not be as innocent as I first assumed.


    ¡°I just thought we could talk is all. I would like to fix things,¡± I murmur, leaning he palms of my hands against the office desk. Axel takes a few steps forward, folding his arms over his chest. In that moment, I looked into his eyes and felt genuine fear.


    ¡°Things will be fixed. I guarantee it. After this, Kael will see what a whore you are,¡± I hear him growl. Immediately I sense what he is about to do.


    He is going to do something truly horrible to me.


    ¡°Axel please, we can talk about this,¡± I say, moving around the desk to the other side. He remains opposite me, looking at me with that sick, demented gaze. What happened to him? Over all these years, has he been drawn to this craziness, or has he been like this all this time? Even when we were friends as young children.


    ¡°I spent my entire life wanting you. And you spit in my face like this,¡± he snaps. I flinch, as he grabs a fistful of paperwork from the desk, throwing it around him. It flutters gracefully to the ground, but it¡¯s the movement that makes me frightened. There¡¯s no end to his aggression.


    I look at the door, but it¡¯s safely set behind him. Running for it would give him the chance to grab me, but it might be my only choice.


    And it¡¯s definitely not a good one.


    ¡°Listen, okay¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for any of this. I didn¡¯t ask to lose my parents and be brought here. I didn¡¯t know you woulde here and do this to yourself, I really didn¡¯t,¡± I plead with him. He narrows his eyes on me, as if he doesn¡¯t believe me. As if he has truly convinced himself I¡¯m out to get him, and that I¡¯m with Kael as a way to make him jealous.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me,¡± he murmurs. I decide now is going to be thest chance I have to get out of here. Dashing around the right side of the desk, I make a reach for the lock on the door, managing to flick it open before he grabs at my arm.


    My scream as he yanks me back to him seems futile; no one immediately runs to my rescue. He wraps his arms around me, holding me tight enough to leave no room.


    I¡¯m truly done for.


    He wrestles me against the desk as we fight against each other. I want to ask him why he is doing this to me, but I know why. Because he wants to ruin me for my mate. Little does he know, Kael would never be bothered by this, and would have Axel killed immediately. He also doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m nning on getting out of this.


    Axel pins my arms down with his hands, however, he doesn¡¯t take care for my legs. I reach one up as far as it goes, kicking him in the knee. There isn¡¯t a crack, but he growls, hissing through his teeth.


    Before he can do react again, I loosen my hand from his grip, reaching up to strike him right in the nose with my fist. He stumbles back, holding his face.


    He doesn¡¯t take as long to recover as I assumed he would.


    Right as I was about to dodge around him and make a run for it, he strikes me right back in the face, hitting my jaw this time instead of my nose. It¡¯s an instant spark of sharp pain that shes bright light in my vision, making me dizzy for a moment. Without any remorse at all, I bring my leg up right between his legs before I run out, leaving him whimpering on the floor.


    Flinging the door open, I rush past whoever is in my way, wanting to get as far away from Axel as I can. Now that I¡¯m out in public, I¡¯m not worried about him chasing me. I just want to get to Kael has soon as possible. I¡¯m lucky I even got out before he could hurt me more.


    Thankfully, Kael sits in the lounge room of our suite, sitting with some other man who I haven¡¯t met before. Quickly, I adjust my hair over my aching jaw before they notice me.


    Kael stands as I walk in.


    ¡°Ah, Jada, meet Carson. He¡¯s a family friend of mine who has been working outside of the Pack as a Silent for quite some time. He has just returned,¡± Kael introduces. The man stands turning around to give me a friendly nod. He looks just younger than Kael, and is boyishly handsome with reddish brown hair and gentle dark eyes.


    ¡°Kael, can I speak to you in private?¡± I ask, rubbing the back of my neck anxiously. Right now, Axel could be making an escape through the forest. If he gets in there, he will never be found. He might not evene out alive.


    As confused as Kael looks, he excuses himself to our room. Carson doesn¡¯t seem bothered though, sitting back on the chaise lounge.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    Pulling my hair off my face, I hope the growing bruise on my jaw will be enough to answer his question. He takes a moment to assess it, stepping forward to run his fingers gently over the swollen wound. There¡¯s a moment of confusion, before anger consumes his gaze, realising this wasn¡¯t afflicted by an ident.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was Blue. It¡¯s a long story, but he truly doesn¡¯t like me enough to do this to me,¡± I grumble, tilting my head so he gets a better look. ¡°I managed to fend him off, however, he might be escaping this ce soon.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± Kael mutters under his breath. As he pulls back, I can tell that threat isn¡¯t empty. I decide I don¡¯t need to share what Axel¡¯s ns were.


    He can tell the Alpha himself.


    Before he Kael went to use the Silent, I wanted to tell him that I know Axel, and there is a history behind why he attacked me. It was impossible though, considering how angry Kael is, getting into a heated stage on Alpha¡¯s go through. I simply followed along, calling for his attention, hoping he wouldn¡¯t attack Axel immediately.


    Much to both of our surprise, Axel was sitting in the office, behind the office desk, smiling at us as we walk in. I¡¯ve concluded officially that he isn¡¯t right in the mind. If only I knew that back when we grew up with each other, although I hardly remember him.


    ¡°I woulde any closer, if I were you. Unless you want some key information,¡± he says the moment both Kael and I step into the room.


    ¡°Why did you hurt my mate?¡± Kael questions.


    ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Blue asks, tilting his head coyly. I narrow my eyes on him, already predicting what he ns to reveal. ¡°Jada and I go way back. However, since I was the one who convinced you to allow her to win, you should let me off. I mean, tell me I¡¯m not the one who brought you together in the first ce.


    Kael and I exchange nces before he speaks. ¡°You hurt my mate. By the looks of you, you came off worse, however, that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be punished severely. Laying a finger on your Luna could mean a death sentence.¡±


    As much as I¡¯m aware that would be the case, it still brings a lump to my throat. I shouldn¡¯t feel responsible for what he has done though.


    Especially since there¡¯s something wrong in his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go Axel, you¡¯re not wanted here anymore,¡± I say, folding my arms over his chest. He nces at me, and for a moment, I¡¯m ready for him to unload all the information about our past and childhood. Kael will understand, I¡¯m hoping, that I didn¡¯t want Axel to do this to me.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m wanted alright. You can¡¯t get rid of me that easily. You think I would stay here if I didn¡¯t have something to offer?¡± Axel asks, kicking his feet up on the surface of the desk. Breathing in, I try not to focus on my heartrate. His confidence is unnerving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember caring about your information,¡± Kael says, yet I¡¯m sure he must do. By now he would have taken Axel away if he weren¡¯t curious.


    I¡¯m not curious. I¡¯m concerned.


    Axel sits forward, resting his chin on his hands. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people who don¡¯t like you and your family Kael. And that group is being lead by your mother. So unless you want to see her again, I would suggest not killing me.¡±

 Chapter 48

    ~Jada


    It¡¯s clear how bothered Kael is that he can¡¯t detain Axel.


    We all sit in one room, Axel on one side of the table, myself and Kael on the other. He looks at us, cocky and entitled, knowing there is nothing we can do but listen and negotiate with him until he gives us the information we need. Kael is fuming beside me, quietly calcting his next move. At least no one else knows with this exchange.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to ask me where she is?¡± He questions, leaningfortably back in his seat. It bothers me how calm he is about this, knowing he has a chance of getting out of here alive. I want to wrap my hands around his neck for what he tried doing to me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kael questions, folding his arms over his chest. He¡¯s turned into an Alpha again, ready to negotiate.


    A sly, hideous smilees across Axel¡¯s face.


    ¡°You assume I want something? Well, why don¡¯t we start of easy¡­ Let me walk free, no charge or punishment,¡± he proposes. My throat goes dry, but it¡¯s not as if I didn¡¯t suspect that would be his request. Kael doesn¡¯t answer right away, sifting through his head for a way out of this, but clearly finds none, as he loosens a breath. I don¡¯t doubt this affecting him greatly.


    ¡°You were a Silent of mine for many years. You must pay the consequences for your betrayal at least,¡± Kael says. I often forget Axel used to be referred to as Blue, before I told Kael of his true name, and worked close to his side.


    There¡¯s a glint in Axel¡¯s eye as he shakes his head at us, knowing there¡¯s no chance for a punishment. ¡°Wipe it all clean, or nothing.¡±


    With a jaw clenched, I look at Kael.


    In reality, we don¡¯t have much of a choice. Either we punish Axel, and are forever wondering about this revolt against his Pack he isunching, and what his mother has to do with it. One key would be enough to send Kael¡¯s Silent¡¯s to deal with it. However, it¡¯s more than that, though. It¡¯s his mother too.


    ¡°Tell us more about what is going on, and why my mother is involved,¡± Kael demands. He¡¯s not going to leave this ce and believe Axel until he has a reason to. For all we know this could be a ruse to get him out of his punishment.


    Axel leans forward in his seat. ¡°Your mother escaped your fathers tyranny and converted a group of follows to conspire against your Pack.¡±


    It sounds chillingly real.


    ¡°Where is she? Where is this group? Tell me, and I¡¯ll give you what you want. You¡¯ll be let free to leave this Pack with no consequences. All you have to do is tell us where is is,¡± Kael says, finally giving in to exactly what Axel wants. It can¡¯t be easy for him, but I¡¯m d he has done this. If this is an uprising, we both need to know.


    Axel smiles, but as much as it bothers me, there is nothing more that I can do, as he agrees. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not a not a big group, however, it¡¯s growing by the day. It¡¯s on the outside of the Pack on the East side. It¡¯s where most of your degenerates live, so you shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    Kael tries not to look too bothered by his terminology, however, I can tell how much it¡¯s bothering him. Axel is filth.


    I think he knows it, too.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°You¡¯ll be held until we can confirm what you have told us,¡± Kael says, before he stands, walking back out the door, not wanting to wait around to speak to Axel anymore. I stay sitting where I am for a moment, looking across the table at Axel. What I want is for him to know I¡¯m not scared of him, and that I don¡¯t rely on Kael to take care of me.


    ¡°You must be happy you got what you want,¡± Axel says, grinning at me. As much as I want to lurch across this table to kill him, I know I can¡¯t. He may have a cuff around his ankle, keeping him to the floor, but Kael might need information. And I don¡¯t want to get in the way of that.


    Gritting my teeth, I reign in my anger. ¡°I could be happier. You could be dead right now, or serving an eternal punishment underground.¡±


    Axel chuckles, unbothered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too happy either, honestly. It¡¯s not that I care much for this uprising, but it would make me happy to see you and Kael fall,¡± Axelments, shrugging his shoulders casually. The more he talks, the more he is winding me up, but my cool remains, as I regard him patiently, remembering Kael and I are going to be better off in the long run then him.


    ¡°We won¡¯t fall. Kael is a good Alpha, and soon he will be reunited with his mother, and all will be good again. And you will be gone, out of my life forever,¡± I growl, resting my palms on the table. It seems Axel is finally bothered by something I¡¯ve said, his gaze darkening.


    ¡°To think, after all I did for you, you act like this? Does Kael know you use people?¡± Axel questions, tilting his head coyly at me.


    The roof of my mouth goes try.


    ¡°The only person who uses people is you. Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t use my mate to get me here. No one asked you for your so called kind service. All you¡¯ve done is hurt people,¡± I snap at him, unsure of what I¡¯m saying, but I feel better blurting it out my mouth. ¡°Were you really going to rape me?¡±


    Axel doesn¡¯t answer right away. His hesitation makes me nervous, considering whether he really is as rotten on the inside as I assume he is. Perhaps before I was giving him the benefit of the doubt, hoping he was trying to scare me rather than actually trying to hurt me. The dried blood under his nose and the bruise under his eye shows who came off on top.


    ¡°You were always mine. You just haven¡¯t realised it yet,¡± he snaps so suddenly I nch. He looks at me, eyes zing, fists clenched white on the table.


    I¡¯ve decided I¡¯ve had enough.


    Leaving the room, Axel shouts at me, but I ignore him. I hope after this, I never have to see his face again.


    ***


    Kael didn¡¯t waste any time.


    His determination is admirable, but admittedly, I¡¯m scared of what we are going toe across. We drive across the Pack, no security apanying us or anything. Kael isn¡¯t stopping until we reach where he believes this is going on. Apparently it¡¯s a vige that has always been causing him trouble, so he¡¯s not surprised about this.


    ¡°Are you nervous to see if your mother is there?¡±


    I ask. I¡¯m mainly asking because of Sinful¡¯s desire to keep us away from his mother, especially since it was by her request.


    Kael sighs through his nose. ¡°I have a lot to ask her, but I want to know everything before I decide if I want a rtionship with her.¡±


    That makes sense. I can¡¯t judge him for that.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re the most important to me right? I would be quite happy with just a life with you. If I¡¯m honest, I don¡¯t even want to be an Alpha. You might know that already, but after what happened to my parents, it¡¯s thest thing I want to do,¡±


    He tells me.


    I¡¯ve heard him mention he doesn¡¯t want to be an Alpha, however, it¡¯s still hard to believe. We always see our Alpha¡¯s as strong and privileged, lucky to be in their position. There¡¯s not a moment where I ever considered they wouldn¡¯t want to live the life they have been so lucky to be born into.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like your father. You¡¯re a good Alpha,¡± I reassure him, reaching over to rest my hand on his thigh tofort him. He seems rigid, but settles slightly with my touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll turn into him with stress,¡± he tells me. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m not the best Alpha. Anyone else would have more time and would make the changes people want to this Pack.¡±


    As right as he might seem, it saddens me.


    We arrive into the vige not much longerter. It¡¯s not in a wealthy area, however, it¡¯s quite inconspicuous, leaving me to wonder whether we got the right ce. Kael seems sure though, as he parks the car promptly outside a small house with a porch cluttered with belongs on the front.


    As we step out, I look around, people noticing our appearance as I see eyes peek past curtains through windows, some even stepping out to watch us.


    Kael and I might be the leaders of this Pack, but it¡¯s clear we aren¡¯t wee here.


    ¡°Jada?¡±


    I whirl around, the sound of my voice being called nearly stopping my heartpletely. Not because of my name, but because the voice that calls sounds so chillingly familiar.


    When I turn around, a middle aged woman stares back at me. It hits me right in the fact right away.


    It¡¯s my mother.

 Chapter 49

    ~Jada


    It was almost like looking in a mirror.


    When have the same green eyes, the same hair. It¡¯s so jarring, for a moment I¡¯m stunned, stumbling back a few steps as I eye her skeptically. There is no denying I¡¯m rted to her, and that she is the woman in my nightmares who raised me, who hid me from Kael¡¯s father¡¯s power, and was supposedly sent to the prisons where she was executed privately, along with my father.


    Yet, here she is, standing in front of me as if all the grief I spent dealing with in my childhood was all for nothing. Did Axel know my mother was alive all this time, and didn¡¯t tell me? I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m questioning his morals now¡­


    I reach out, touching her shoulder, testing to see if she is actually real. She doesn¡¯t ept that, pulling me into an embrace.


    And it feels right. She is definitely my mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I say, pulling away from her. She looks at me, somewhat solemn. People walk out of their houses around us, wondering what the Alpha they despise so much is doing in their area. Kael simply stands and watches the exchange between my mother and I, wondering what is going on.


    ¡°What are you doing here Jada? Why are you with the Alpha?¡± she asks, as if that is the most important question that needs answering. Even her voice is the same from when I was a child. I¡¯m not sure how it is supposed to make me feel.


    Kael is giving me space, but I motion for him toe closer, to face my mother also. ¡°This is Kael. He¡¯s my mate. That¡¯s why he is here.¡±


    All the colour drains from her face.


    Kael seems to catch on much quicker than me, as I look at her, dumbfounded as to why she isn¡¯t ted that I found my mate at such a young age. He grabs my hand, speaking to my mother in his calm, Alpha voice. ¡°We met recently when she participated in a programme of mine. We came here to look for my mother, but I guess we found Jada¡¯s.¡±


    His smile and chuckle doesn¡¯t seem to charm my mother. Her burning hatred for Kael¡¯s lineage has been around since I was a young girl, and by her reaction, it doesn¡¯t look as though that has faded. Perhaps it¡¯s gotten worse¡­


    ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t want to see you. Get out of here you vile creature,¡± she snaps. I flinch at her tone, but Kael doesn¡¯t seem bothered.


    He¡¯s dealt with worse.


    ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t want to see me, but I want to see her. And as far as I know, your daughter believed you were executed, so why don¡¯t you exin yourself,¡± he says firmly. I never expected him to be so forward with my mother, but he is right she should be exining why she never tried to get in contact with me.


    Her jaw clenches, as she looks at me, before motioning for me to follow her. By the way she casts a poisonous look at Kael, he¡¯s not invited. I turn around to look at him. ¡°Go find your mother.¡±


    He nods, so I follow my mother. She leads me to a small house not far from where Kael is. It¡¯s not the home I grew up in, which causes disappointment I try to ignore.


    I¡¯m d I don¡¯t live here, though.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡± I question, as I step up onto her porch. It¡¯s a small home ¨C practically a hut ¨C looking disturbingly run down. Maybe Kael would be able to get her amodation elsewhere that¡¯s not in this dump. I wonder if all these people around her exclusively are against the Alpha.


    ¡°After I got out of prison, this is where I came. The people here were weing, and care about the same things I do,¡± she tells me, once we take a seat on her outdoor furniture. And by that, she means people who share her hatred. People who are uneducated, clearly.


    I look down at my hands, trying to pose my question in the best way, but it¡¯s near impossible. ¡°I was told you were executed. Why didn¡¯t youe find me?¡±


    She bites her lower lip, just like I do.


    ¡°I was told by the leader that we had to keep quiet and not reach out. After my case was appealed and I was spared, it made sense to keep low. I didn¡¯t want to reach out, in case they have converted you to subject to the Alpha¡¯s reign. And seems like I was right,¡± shements. Herment about Kael makes me want to growl under my breath, but I remain calm within myself. It¡¯s not worth getting angry over.


    ¡°Kael is a good man. He¡¯s not like his father, the leader of this ce, which I¡¯m assuming is his own mother, knows that too. And where is dad? He was always sensible,¡± Iment. He may believe in all this too, but he was always the one to try talk mother out of her assumptions.


    I watch her expression fall, as she looks down at her hands. It speaks volumes, the way she acts. I know immediately what all this means.


    My dad was executed. And she wasn¡¯t.


    Getting off my seat, I pace across the porch, digging my fingers into my hair. How could they spare one and not the other? All the dad was put on my father, even though it was always my mother who hated the royal family. I know he would have been protecting her, letting him take the fall over her.


    ¡°Dad would have wanted to see me. He would have helped me,¡± I tell her. My tone is usatory, making her flinch. The moment ites out of my mouth, I¡¯m not sure if I feel bad or not. She doesn¡¯t look hurt, just angry.


    ¡°What could I have done? It¡¯s your mates fault that you had to go to that school. And your fate is your fate. You¡¯re mated to the devil,¡± she snaps.


    I sit back down in the chair, trying to reign in my anger.


    ¡°You know nothing about Kael. His father was a bad man, yes. You know this because he hurt Kael¡¯s mother, the exact woman who is whispering bad words in your ear. Kael is kind, and wants to change,¡± I tell her. I know within me that I¡¯m speaking to a brick wall by trying to reason with her, but I want her to believe me. I don¡¯t want my mother to be so close minded.


    ¡°No one in that family can change,¡± is all she says. For a moment, I want to yell at her, to tell her how much I hate her. She doesn¡¯t care about me. All she cares about is this rebellion that will never happen. She has no idea about the Silent¡¯s.


    Not wanting to continue talking, I walk off the porch, going to find Kael. I¡¯ll deal with herter. I hope next time her and I talk, it won¡¯t be so sinister.


    I somehow doubt it, though.


    It takes me a moment to find Kael. I happened to get lucky, as I walk past a house, seeing a door ajar, his voice trailing through. Regardless of whether the person who owns this ce wants me to walk in or not, I do so anyway. It seems like the most well put together ce in this area, although it still remains modest.


    Inside, Kael is standing in front of his mother, who sits down on a couch, looking solemn. I can tell it¡¯s her, remembering the photo he showed me months ago. She¡¯s as beautiful in person as she was in the photo. Long, dark hair is twisted into a bun, her eyes a pale green.


    ¡°Sinful is maniptive. He manipted both me, and you, because he is smarter than the both of us. You should understand that by now, my son,¡± I hear her say as I pass through the door.


    Kael hardly notices me.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me he made all of this up just to get to me?¡± he questions.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never spoken to that wretched Immortal in my life. I think his end came was to get your Silent¡¯s, not anything going on with me. He knew you woulde back to me, but I guess he didn¡¯t expect you to find out about this ce so quickly. I assume his next move would have been to make another deal with you,¡± she tells him.


    Finally, they seem to notice me, his mother¡¯s head turning to face me. Kael seems to rx, as I interrupt their heated conversation. I watch as his mother stands. Kara, I believe her name is, if my memory serves me correctly.


    ¡°Oh, mother. This is Jada, my mate,¡± Kael says softly.


    Kara smiles. Even in her age, she looks stunning, so much more beautiful than I ever imagined. She reaches up, grabbing my face within her hands.


    ¡°Wee to the family,¡± she murmurs.

 Chapter 50

    ~Jada


    I don¡¯t think I want to be apart of their family.


    Kara sweeps back to her seat, motioning for me to sit on a vacant one also. With my eye on Kael, I sit next to him, wishing I hadn¡¯t walked in on their conversation. Now they are distracted by me, and aren¡¯t going to finish their conversation. I wanted to know more about the Sinful maniption thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy Kael has a mate. Especially one as beautiful as you. I¡¯m sure you two will treat each other well,¡± she says softly. There¡¯s a flicker of sadness in her eyes as she says that, which Kael seems to notice also, as he shifts ufortably in his seat.


    Kara is so sweet and so stunning. How could Kael¡¯s father treat her so badly, to even go so far as to hurt her.


    I try push that idea out of my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she¡¯s lovely,¡± Kael says, smiling at me. I can read in his eyes that as much as he loves me, he wants to be talking to his mother about where she has been, what she has been doing this entire time he has been hunting for her. From what I heard, she had no clue Kael wasing after her.


    ¡°She will make such a great Luna of this Pack,¡± Kara says gently, tapping my knee affectionately. From your mates mother, that is one of the bestpliments you can recieve. Especially from a previous Luna.


    Kael takes a moment to answer. When I nce at him, he looks deep in thought, almost offended by what his mother said.


    My stomach turns.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been considering¡­ How do I say this,¡± Kael starts, looking lost in his own thoughts. My heart flutters, as poisonous thoughts gue my mind. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want a mate, and that he was only with me while searching for his mother. And now he has what he wants¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an Alpha, anymore. I want to hand my title over to someone else. Someone more fit for this job,¡± he admits, running his hands back through his hair, exasperated. I can almost see the weight lifting off his shoulders.


    My attention snaps at him, for a moment unable to understand what he is saying. Is he just saying this because he is shocked at seeing his mother after all this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you havee to this realisation.¡±


    ¡°Wait, can someone please exin?¡± I ask, dumbfounded. I know Kael has been skeptical about his role as Alpha, but I assumed that would be righted once he found his mother, not confirmed that he would be giving up his entire title. I¡¯m not upset about not being a Luna, I¡¯m simply upset that he didn¡¯t confide with me in this.


    Kara breathes out, scrapping her chair forward to grab ahold of my hands. She has been kind to me thus far, it¡¯s somewhat jarring. After the way my mother treated me, it feels strange to be thought of as good.


    ¡°It¡¯s in our families blood to not be the best leaders. We need kind, good leaders who wants to change this back for the better,¡± she exins.


    I blink a few times, the words sinking in.


    ¡°But you two are good¡­ I mean Kael, you¡¯re the best man I know, who wants the best for people. Why wouldn¡¯t you want to be the Alpha, when you are willing to change the damage your father has done,¡± I say. I¡¯m not sure why am arguing. I¡¯m just confused that Kael is willing to give up a title people wish they could be graced with.


    Kael and his mother exchange nces, as if I¡¯m missing something obvious. I feel foolish. I¡¯ming into my title rather than being born into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s more about the reputation of our family. No one is going to want to help reform this Pack if they believe the Alpha is apart of a line of tyrannous leaders. They need a new, fresh leader,¡± Kara exins to me.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s just giving up,¡± I exasperate. It doesn¡¯t seem like any of them listening to me. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not yet the Luna, and I don¡¯t know anything.


    Either way, I¡¯m not sticking around to hear them exin.


    Thankfully, as I get up and storm out the house, everyone has gone back inside their houses, no longer curious about me and Kael. As soon as I¡¯m outside, I realise there isn¡¯t anywhere in particrly for me to go, aside from my mother¡¯s house. That¡¯s thest thing I want to do. She¡¯s brainwashed and will only try to convince me to break my mate bond with Kael.


    ¡°Hey, Jada, can we talk?¡± I hear Kael ask from behind me. He looks sympathetic, but just seeing his expression maddens me. I wonder when he was going to tell me he wanted to give up his title forever, and that he has finally decided.


    ¡°Now you want to talk to me?¡± I snap. Kael blinks a few times, gaping at me for a single moment. I can see the guilt swirling within his eyes.


    I¡¯m not sure it makes me feel better, though.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a hotel around here. We will meet up with my mother again tomorrow morning. There we can talk, in private,¡± he assures me.


    I want to bite back but I know it¡¯s futile. At least in private, maybe he will tell me the true reasons why he wants to give up his title. I¡¯ve always seen him as the intimidating, fearless Alpha who wanted the best for his people. That¡¯s what he wants, so I can¡¯t see why he doesn¡¯t want to continue trying.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    We find a quaint hotel not far from the settlement. Naturally, a room was cleared for the Alpha the moment we arrived. I wanted to be happy and grateful, but my mind is foggy with questions I haven¡¯t gotten answers to yet.


    ¡°Comey on the bed with me. I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    I oblige, settling next to him, resting my back against the headboard. ncing at him, I notice he looks significantly less stressed. All that worry about finding his mother is gone, and it hase apparent to him that his mother doesn¡¯t actually hate him, and that it was all because of the mastermind, Sinful.


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like for no one to like you?¡± he asks, looking at me solemnly. A lump forms in my throat, as memories of how much the girls at my previous school despised me simply because I couldn¡¯t fit in.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m fully aware,¡± I mutter, rolling over toy my head on his chest.


    ¡°No one is going to want to reform this Pack with me as the Alpha. If I can have someone I trust as the Alpha, I¡¯ll not only be free from all my responsibility, but the Pack can start getting better, and we can start eliminating some of thesews,¡± he tells me, brushing my hair back gently.


    Sighing through my nose, I consider that. I know in my heart that it is true. As much as the girls at school obsessed over Kael, they fundamentally don¡¯t trust him, and I doubt they ever will.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, then?¡± I murmur.


    ¡°I was scared you would hate me for it. Not only am I removing myself as the Alpha, I¡¯m removing you as the Luna. You would have run this Pack brilliantly,¡± he says. I can hear in his tone how he is beating himself up for his decision.


    I sit up. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy. Now tell me about your mother. Did I hear right when you said you Sinful made all this up to get your Silent¡¯s? How did he get away with that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if that was his true intention, but whatever it was, I¡¯m hoping he will lose interest in me when he finds out I¡¯m no longer Alpha. And he is a born maniptor. I¡¯m not surprised he tricked us all,¡± Kael says.


    I hope I never see thosevender eyes again.


    ¡°Your mother seems so lovely. My mother is still brainwashed,¡± I tell him, wishing I could sink my head right into the pillow.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s guilty. That rebellion won¡¯tst long once I stop being the Alpha. And then it will disperse and we will have both our mothers back,¡± he says, ruffling my hair. I smile, swatting his hand away. Suddenly I like the sound of him no longer being the Alpha. Maybe we will have much more alone time.


    Kael leans over me, tickling my waist. I squirm, trying once again to bat him away.


    ¡°You¡¯re silly,¡± I breathe, reaching up to kiss him. ¡°I love you.


    He grins, kissing down my neck while I giggle. ¡°I love you too.¡±

 Chapter 51

    ~Jada


    Two monthster.


    I love our new home.


    It took some time to be built exactly how Kael and I wanted it, but I¡¯m d we waited. It¡¯s traditional, yet fits in with what Kael and I both love the most. What I believe makes it so special is it is right in the outdoors, rather than in a stuffy city. Being underneath the shade of trees, a garden right outside to grow things in is like medicine.


    Kael and I decided it would be best to leave the Discipline Pack after he gave his title to a friend of his who he has always trusted, Carson. Kael wanted to put distance between him and his old life, and as someone who has always wanted to travel, I couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Now we live in no Pack. We live in between the Freedom Pack and the Vengeance Pack. Here, we have the perfect warm climate with plenty of forest to conceal ourselves.


    It seems we found the perfect life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t decide what I should nt next,¡± I muse to Kael, who sits beside me, reading histest favourite novel. Our lives now, between travelling, are dedicated to leisure activities. I¡¯vee to love gardening a lot, while he has created quite the collection of books he enjoys almost everyday. It keeps us not only upied, but content.


    ¡°I think you should take some rest,¡± Kael says, ncing at me. He knows every time he says that, I disagree with him. I may have suddenly fallen pregnant five weeks ago, but I¡¯m still early on enough that I don¡¯t need to worry about this rest he speaks of.


    I nudge him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The fresh air is good for me, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be lifting anything heavy.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He raises an eyebrow at me, skeptical.


    ¡°Flowers it is then,¡± I say, leaning up to kiss him on the cheek. He gives me a half smile, knowing he never had a chance of convincing me out of it. This is our routine, anyway. I garden the early morning away, then Kael and I spend time with each other in whichever way we feel like that day.


    It¡¯s a relief to be outside. The touch of the soft breeze on my cheek, the scent of the rain that fell upon the forestst night. My vegetables are thriving in this environment, but what about my flowers? I hope they get enough sun to bloom brightly.


    I nce up, seeing something approaching from the distance.


    Straightening, I wave in that direction. It¡¯s Kara, Kael¡¯s mother. Kael had a house built for her just through the forest. Every now and again she will wander by.


    Things between Kael and his mother have been good. Really good, in fact. It¡¯s too the point where I¡¯m almost jealous, watching the way the interact like no time has been wasted between them. I¡¯m happy for them though. Their rtionship is blossoming, and she is going to be so happy when we tell her I¡¯m pregnant.


    ¡°Your garden is looking lovely, Jada,¡± Kara says as she approaches. I smile warmly at her, moving over to pick a pear from the tree that borders out house.


    She catches it as I toss it to her.


    By the time she leaves, that wicker basket that bumps against her hip as she walks will be full, enough in it tost her a week. We supply the local vige with produce too, which has made us very well liked. No one there knows who we are, making it much easier for us to fit in, to make friends who don¡¯t just want Kael¡¯s money.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe inside for a drink. I just made lemonade,¡± I offer, motioning for her to follow me inside. She does so with a bounce in her step. Once she sees Kael, she greets him with a hug and a kiss. Myself and Kara are the only ones who can make him put his book down.


    ¡°Any reason for your visit?¡± Kael asks.


    I like when Kara visits. But it reminds me of my rtionship with my mother. It still has not been remedied. I¡¯m on good terms with her now, I suppose, but she still lives in the Discipline Pack, trying to overthrow the current leader. After all her talk of wanting to leave the Pack, she seems to be struggling to do so.


    I¡¯m only upset because she never visits, nor calls. It¡¯s almost as if she has forgotten I am her daughter. I will wait though, until she is ready to be in my life again. Maybe one day that will happen¡­


    ¡°Can I not just visit my two favourite people?¡± Kara asks, cing her basket down on the table will I move into the kitchen to grab the lemonade. I see Kael raise an eyebrow, making Kara sigh. ¡°There are rumours going around about a certain person being pregnant.¡±


    Kael and I exchange nces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother, we were nning on telling you at friday night dinners,¡± Kael says, deting. Friday night dinners have be our family tradition. ¡°I promise you would be the first person we were going to tell, but one of Jada¡¯s friends saw her sick-¡±


    ¡°I know, gossip flows fast in a small town. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not offended,¡± she assures us. Both Kael and I loosen a breath of relief. Thest thing either of us want is to make Kara feel like she isn¡¯t important. She has missed out of a lot of Kael¡¯s life, and we want her to be involved in this babies.


    Coming back into the living room, I hand sses of lemonade around, sitting down beside Kael while Kara sits opposite us.


    I can¡¯t help but notice, she looks troubled.


    ¡°You know this child is still one of the Alpha bloodline. You must raise him to learn he cannot take back the title of Alpha, otherwise it will disturb the peace that ising back to that Pack,¡± Kara tells us. She might be happy about this, but she knows the risk, and is a smart woman. She doesn¡¯t want us to put this child in danger.


    Kael slips his hand into mine. ¡°This child will know the dangers, of their bloodline as soon as they are ready. For now, they will live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°As long as no one in that Pack knows the child exists. I¡¯ve been around those who call for a rebellion, and they would be happy to take that child off your hands,¡± Kara reminds us.


    I swallow ufortably.


    Kara seems to notice my expression, her own softening. ¡°You two will be great parents. Your child will live a long, great life, and I¡¯m happy to be it¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    I¡¯m grateful we can trust Kara to help us raise this child. We spend the rest of the day all together. Kara is so excited for the child, she couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. I learnt that she wants a boy, saying it would be a joy to raise. By the time she went home, I was exhausted, but still agreed when Kael offered to take me on a walk through the forest.


    ¡°Are you as excited as my mother about this?¡± Kael asks.


    His hand is through mine as we stroll casually through the forest, letting the dappled sunlight brush my face as we walk. Everything seems so much easier with the smell of the forest around me.


    ¡°Excited, yes. I want a girl though, but I would be happy with both,¡± I say, making Kael chuckle. There is somethingical about how Kara wants it to be a boy so badly. ¡°But I¡¯m also nervous. I don¡¯t want our child to have to live knowing everyone wants them dead.¡±


    Kael pulls me closer. ¡°I¡¯ll protect both your and this child. It will be out precious little secret.


    Right, a secret. As happy as I am, the thought always lingers. How am I going to keep a child a secret for the rest of its life?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!